Disclaimer: There is nothing to disclaim in this here story. You will need an open mind to read it, though. If you find something you think needs disclaiming, you are more than welcome to let me know. It won’t change anything, but it may make you feel better. Ugliness will earn you a smack to the back of your head.
Thanks: To my truly awesome Beta Team. Thanks to Carol, Marsha, Phil and Liz for the editing and for the questions, comments, steering and encouragement. You guys ROC!
Special Thanks: To the many of you that have taken the time to send your kind words about the Valiant Series thus far. They have been much appreciated by the entire team (and yeah, they get to see the feedback too).
Author’s Note: This story picks up directly where A Valiant Journey left off. There is actually story in here somewhere, but they are on their honeymoon. They got married and believed they were entitled to one... go figure. Hey, YOU try arguing with them! The Storyteller’s Cardinal Rule is still in effect... mostly.
A Valiant Life
By D
Chapter I
The early morning sun cut a swath across the bed, highlighting the golden hair of the woman who lay sprawled over her sleeping partner's larger body. Sleepy green eyes peered offended at the light until they rested smilingly on the dearly loved features now backlit by the dawn. Married, Gwen thought as a tingle of pure joy skittered up her spine. As though in response to the happiness the bard felt, the warrior opened her blue eyes and looked down at her wife with an amused indulgence.
"Happy, my love?"
In answer, Gwen rose up from her place and captured the soft lips beneath her own for timeless moment. She paused and looked at the ring that once again graced her finger, wincing just slightly at the pull caused by the joining cut. "You wouldn't think a few words spoken aloud would make such a difference, but they do. It's like another beginning for us."
Strong arms wrapped tightly around her and engulfed her in a hug. "I love you," was all Randi answered, but Gwen understood. She leaned up once again; this time tracing Randi's face delicately with her fingers before moving to follow the same path with her lips.
"I love you too," she whispered before everything else faded out, and their world became solely focused on one another.
************
"I suppose we'd better get going before your folks figure out we're still here." It was later in the morning, but still early as they lay contentedly wrapped around one another. The soft sounds of the waves hitting the shore had lulled them into a peaceful lassitude, and coupled with their earlier lovemaking made them very reluctant to stir from their warm nest.
"Oh, I'll bet they know," Gwen answered. "And I'll bet after that little prank last night, we don't have to worry about them showing up here either," Gwen growled. They looked at each other, then broke into laughter. "I suppose it is funny in retrospect," she said when they'd caught their breath. She lightly ran her hands up and down Randi's bare sides, delighting in the physical reaction her touch elicited. Randi's hands reciprocated, and she felt herself arching into the feeling they caused.
"Yeah, it is," Randi agreed. "Definitely something we will never forget."
The ride had been peacefully silent, the two of them still absorbing the fact that they were now bound to one another completely... emotionally, spiritually, physically and legally. Randi manipulated the controls while Gwen steered, lifting their bound hands to her lips for a gentle kiss. "I can't believe they ballooned the transport. I will be interested to see what they used to keep them in place." This said with a chuckle that was echoed by her new wife.
"Oh, you'll never guess," came a voice from the backseat, causing Randi to slam the transport into a swift, sudden stop. Randi and Gwen simply stared at each other for a minute until a childish voice cried out... "Wuv! Wen!"
"Fuck!" Randi exclaimed sotto voce, though it was loud enough for Gwen to hear. It caused Gwen to silently chuckle, and Randi, who felt her laughter, to glare at her. "What the hell?"
The balloons parted and a curly blonde head stuck out. Randall, comfortably ensconced on his mother's lap, laughed and lunged for the couple. Only Ella's quick grab saved him because there was no way for Randi to catch him wrapped around Gwen as she was. "Ma!" he squealed, unhappy that she'd upset his plans.
"Nope, you gotta stay here, Stud Muffin. Wuv's got her hands full right now."
He pouted, then reached a hand forward and patted Randi on the head. Now it was Randi’s turn to chuckle. Then she looked Ella pointedly in the eye, difficult considering her position, but she did it nevertheless. "What are you doing here?"
Ella muttered to herself. "How did I let myself get talked into this? ‘Don’t worry, Ella. It'll be fine, Ella. It's just a joke, Ella.’"
"ELLA!" She blinked and stopped muttering when Randi bellowed at her. Randall sat looking at Randi wide-eyed. Gwen lifted her hand from the steering mechanism and gently reached to massage Randi’s now tense neck muscles. She relaxed into the touch for a moment, then modulated her voice. "What are you doing here?"
"Geoff and Tommy's idea of funny.”
Gwen reacted this time with a raised brow and an incredulous look of her own. "Excuse me? This was my father's idea?"
"They are equally guilty, I'm afraid. Those two are downright dangerous when they get to plotting together." Ella paused. "I just can't believe I let them talk me into this. It sounded downright hysterical when they described it to me."
"I'll just bet," Randi answered drolly. "C'mon... we'll take you home."
"You don't have to do that. Tommy should be right behind us."
"It's all right. We were going there anyway." Gwen cast a questioning look to her companion, but Randi didn't elaborate. So they headed to the island followed by a very confused Thomas Steele.
They left the balloons with Randall and Ella; Ella rolling her eyes while Randall cheered in delight. Tommy patiently waited until he saw their transport head for the beach house before he pulled up in front of his own. He was surprised, not pleasantly so, by his wife meeting him at the door. She grabbed him by the ear and pulled him into the house. "The next time you put me into the middle of one of your hair-brained schemes...." The thought trailed off as the door shut solidly behind them.
The two pulled up in front of their home and sat for a minute soaking up the newness of that thought. *Ours... what an enticing idea.* They looked at each other and leaned in, lips meeting for a long time. On an uneven breath Gwen pulled back and looked into Randi's eyes. "C'mon, Stud. Let's find a more comfortable place to be."
"This isn't going exactly like I'd planned." Randi removed her free hand from Gwen's waist and rubbed her face.
"Oh?" A frown creased fair features. "I thought it was going pretty well."
Randi chuckled ruefully. "A little too well honestly. Um, I actually had a different idea for the start of our honeymoon."
Green eyes softened, and Gwen smiled. "Oh?"
"Um hmm. We were gonna take the bike out. I have a little place in the mountains I thought we'd go spend some time at. It's private and secluded, and no one, not even Tiny, knows about it. It was the one place I could go when I needed to get away from being a Sabre for just a little while."
"And you want to share this place with me?"
"Everything I have."
Gwen's eyes watered at the sentiment, but she smiled. "That sounds wonderful. And if you want to leave tonight well, where you go, I go, remember?" She lightly kissed the smile of her partner. "But Love, I can't think of a more perfect setting for our wedding night than the bed where we made love for the first time. There is something poetic about it."
Now Randi had to smile. "You would know... you're the bard." Gwen giggled and kissed Randi's nose. Randi drew her down and captured her lips again for a long, passionate moment. "And now that you say so, I think you just might be right. The cabin will be there tomorrow." She drew an uneven breath.
They eased out of the transport and moved as one toward the door. "So we were coming here first anyway, hmm?" Gwen gazed into twinkling blue eyes and felt herself responding in kind to the quiet joy reflecting in them.
"Yeah. I couldn't see riding the bike in these," gesturing between them at their white clothing. She turned and keyed in the code, opening the door. Gwen stepped up beside her and turned Randi to face her.
"Well," scratching the side of her nose, then moving her hand to the gold polished uniform buttons. "I think we need to do something about these clothes anyway."
"You do, huh?" smiling when a small hand moved up to the jacket's neck enclosure.
"Um hmm," working the collar clasp loose and moving her attention to the button beneath it. Two long fingers lifted Gwen’s chin and caught her lips in another breath-stealing kiss. Randi felt a second button work free. She moved them across the threshold and shut the door behind them without breaking their embrace. When Gwen opened the third button and slipped her hand inside the tunic, Randi growled. She pulled back from the kiss and looked down at her lover with darkened eyes.
"We have to remove the binding, Little One. You're not gonna be the only who gets to play tonight." The husky rumble sent shivers chasing up and down Gwen’s spine. Without a word she stepped back slightly and brought their bound hands up between them. Tenderly she placed a kiss on each finger and slowly began to loosen the binding. Geoff had made a firm knot, and she carefully worked it free now. The silk slid from their hands, and they held one another's gaze for a long moment before Gwen tugged a willing Randi into the bedroom and shut the door firmly behind them.
"You know, I'm glad we stayed here last night."
Gwen wiggled blonde eyebrows at Randi's statement. "Mmm, me too." She looked around their non-disheveled room. Their undressing of one another had been reverent and knowing what the uniform had meant to Randi, Gwen had taken it and hung it neatly away without a word. The Marine had reciprocated with her gown, and they had looked unspoken promises at one another for a long moment before resuming their wedding night activities. Gwen smiled at the recent memories.
"That's not what I meant." An arched brow from Gwen caused her to chuckle. "That's not all that I meant anyway, although that was wonderful too." Randi smiled at Gwen in perfect contentment. "Just being with you is wonderful for me, but you were right."
"How so?"
"So much of our life together has been here in this house. It seems only fitting that we begin our life as a married couple here as well."
"I promise," Gwen said solemnly though her green eyes twinkled in mischief. "Your secret is safe with me." Now Randi looked at her with her dark brow raised, and Gwen laughed in response. "You are nothing but a big, romantic mushball."
Irate blue eyes glowered at her. "I am not!"
Gwen stood, absorbing the admiring look coming from her partner as she lithely stretched her well-loved body in the early morning sunlight. "Yes, you are. And I love that about you just as much as I love every other part of you. Now, I'm going to get a shower." She reached the door and turned to the still-reclining warrior. "You coming?"
In answer Randi stood and stretched, enjoying the look of lust that crossed Gwen's features as she sauntered across the room. "Yes," was all she said as she reached the bathroom and drew the bard in with her, closing the door behind them.
************
It wasn't too late - close to midmorning when they headed out on the bike. Geoff and Jill were at the window of the boathouse, puppy in hand, and they watched them leave together. Carbon howled once and turned pitiful eyes on them. "It's all right, Boy. We're gonna stay here with you; maybe teach you a few things." Geoff scratched the canine under his chin, and the dog whimpered in sheer pleasure. "We'll have a good time." Jill smiled as she watched the two of them together listening to the one-sided conversation he was having with the pup. "Randi and Gwen need some time alone together to celebrate their new life and the love that they share." He looked to his wife then. "How long before Tommy and I get forgiven for that little prank last night, do you think?"
"I have a feeling Randi and Gwen will have mercy before Ella will." Jill laughed softly. "Poor Tommy."
"Well, he and I are hoping to get some work done on Randi's boat. Maybe that will keep him out of trouble."
"Can you?" She gestured to his hover chair. "I mean...." She bit her lip. There was so much she wanted to say, to caution him against, but ultimately it was his decision. He read the concern and love easily coming from her eyes and shifted the puppy to draw her down into his lap. The chair compensated easily. Thank goodness for modern technology, he thought briefly. Carbon began to gently lick Jill's face clean, and she squirmed away from his tickling tongue. "Carbon!"
The puppy looked up at her when she called his name, his tongue hanging out to one side, giving his face a comical expression. "Woof!" he barked at them, and they had to laugh. Jill stroked his back gently, and he curled up contentedly in her lap.
"Thank you, love," Geoff commented quietly. "I know how hard it is for you sometimes. Thank you for not questioning my judgment though I know you worry about me."
She cupped a hand around his thin cheek, feeling a noticeable difference since his injury. "Yes, I do. I think after thirty years I've earned the right to worry once in a while," said with a smile to take the sting out of the words. "But I also trust you. You know what you can and can't manage."
He smiled at her. "Not always, Sweetheart. The ego does tend to get in the way of the brain sometimes."
"Just be careful, all right? And try not to overdo."
"I will. I expect you to keep an eye on me and make sure of that, okay?"
She smiled at him and gently placed the puppy in her lap. Then she reached to frame his face tenderly in both hands, and leaned into him. "I love you," said on a whisper. And she caught his lips in a passionate kiss. He responded in kind, holding tightly to her waist.
"I love you, too," he said as they separated. Then they held one another in silence, comfortable in the love they shared. And they waited as Tommy, Ella and Randall slowly made their way down the dock toward them.
************
The wind was cold, and Gwen spared a brief thought of thankfulness for the leather jacket she wore and Randi's warm bulk that blocked a vast portion of it from her. She snuggled up tighter against her partner and felt Randi’s hand tangle with her own. "You okay, Little One?" The low voice reverberated through her helmet.
"Um, hmm. Just perfect, thanks." She felt the chuckle flow through Randi’s body.
"Well, no argument from me on that point. But I'm a bit chilly so I'm gonna stop for a bit of hot chocolate."
"Oh, I like that idea," Gwen agreed readily.
"Heh, I thought you might." The bike slowed and pulled into a little roadside stand that was very familiar to both of them. Rosie poked her graying head out the window of her home and blinked at them in surprise.
"Didn't think to see you two anytime soon... certainly not this early." She smiled at their blush. "C'mon in." They followed the shamaness into the inner sanctuary of her home, bypassing the restaurant part and going to the private living quarters. "So what brings you out this way? I expected ya'll to be long gone from here."
"We're on our way now. Just stopped by for a bit of hot chocolate if you have any ready. It's cold out this morning."
She looked at the two of them and smiled. They were so obviously happy, glowing with a quiet joy so rarely seen even between new lovers. Rosie sent a silent prayer of thanksgiving to her goddess and moved to fix the requested drink. "That was some party last night. Saw ya'll slip away early."
"Yeah, we did. But I'm glad you had a good time."
"Yep, it was something else." She set the cups down in front of them. "I know you've heard this before but what you share... it is so rare, so special. It’s beautiful to see. Soulmates who find each other are a gift. Treasure one another and what you have together."
Randi reached out a hand and covered Gwen's, glancing at Rosie before holding the green eyes with her own. "We do, my friend. And we will always."
She set her chocolate on the table and sat down to join them. The next few minutes passed in quiet conversation and laughter. The two younger women finished their drink and stood, anxious to be in their way. "Here," the proprietress said, having risen with them. "This may help keep you warm until you get somewhere you can help each other in that department." She handed them a container. They stood looking at her shell-shocked. "Aw, c'mon you two. It's a fact of married life... especially newlyweds. Everybody knows, and everybody does it." She watched twin blushes crawl up their faces equally and shook her reddish-gray head in amusement. "The two of you are just too cute together, you know that?" They were still gaping as they donned their jackets; Rosie's matter-of-fact words had chased off any residual chill that had been left by the hot chocolate. Finally Randi shook her head and mounted the bike. Gwen put the thermos into the saddlebag and let Randi seat her.
"Thanks, Rosie."
"Anytime, girls. You're always welcome." She watched them ride away with a smile on her face. They were going to win out; they had to. It would be a hard row to hoe, but they had what they needed to overcome.
************
They moved into the gentle rolling hills by midafternoon and stopped at a little out-of-the-way restaurant for a bit of lunch. The proprietor squinted hard at Randi trying to place where he knew her from but finally shrugged his shoulders and seated them.
"I take it you've been here before," Gwen said quietly.
"Yeah, but it's been years since I was here last. But if I remember right, the food is really good." Her memory proved correct, and they were both pleasantly stuffed when lunch was over. The man had continued to steal occasional glances of them through the meal as though trying to jog his memory.
"You could just tell him."
"He could just ask."
"Well, he's starting to make me nervous."
"We're ready to go anyway. It'll give him something to think about when we're gone."
"You're so mean," said with a twinkling grin.
A rakish smile answered her. "Yes, I am. Thank you for noticing."
They stopped for the night just before dark, having found a quaint, tiny inn that Gwen's bardic mind found picturesque and appealing. Randi just smiled at her wife’s enthusiasm, happy she could indulge this whim. It wasn't like Gwen asked for much, and this was so easy to do. And truthfully she appreciated the atmosphere just as much.
"Randi?" They were tucked into a large, comfortable bed. Randi was wrapped around Gwen, and she luxuriated in the feeling of being surrounded by love. She snuggled into the embrace a little deeper with a happy sigh. Randi reciprocated by holding her just a bit tighter, absently stroking her hands up and down bare skin.
"Yes, Little One?"
"Tell me about your cabin." A dark brow lifted, and she quirked a little half-smile. "Our cabin." Now the smile became a full-blown grin. "You know," Gwen said in response to the look, "I really love that."
"What's that, Love?"
"That smile and the reason for it." She smiled. "I love that there is an us, an our, a we. I love you."
"Hmm," changing the movements of her hands and feeling Gwen arch into the touch. "I love you too." And the discussion went to the wayside until some time later.
************
"It's small, just a single room with a tiny bathroom." Gwen sat up a little, leaning on an elbow so she could look down at her speaking companion. "It's made of real cedar wood, and it's tucked away into the side of a mountain. It's surrounded by trees and has a little bitty steam running along one side. There are fish in the stream and flowers in the field and it's peaceful and quiet. It's not much really, but it's private and it's ours."
"Did you build it?"
"Yeah. I... it... it was a kind of therapy for me. I needed to be constructive, and I needed some space. This worked well for both." The sadness that shone out of the blue eyes caused a jolt to run through Gwen's heart, and she lifted a hand in reflex to stroke the pain from Randi face. Randi closed her eyes at the first touch, relishing the attention.
"I'm sorry, Love. Sorry you had to go through so much."
"I'm not. We’re together, and if I had to go through it all again just to end up here, with you by my side and in my arms, I'd do it in a heartbeat." Gwen didn't know what response to make to that so she laid her head back on the broad chest with her ear pressed against the strong heartbeat. She gently traced Randi's face until they both fell into a deep, peaceful sleep.
Early morning found them in much the same position they had fallen asleep in. Gently Gwen followed the sculpted planes of Randi’s features, smiling in response to the reaction she got from the still sleeping woman. A tiny frown crossed her brow, then Randi smiled a little as she recognized the touch and leaned into the fingertips. Gwen made a single circuit, then she was looking up into sleepy blue eyes. "Good morning, Love."
"It certainly is," Randi replied, leaning down and seizing Gwen’s lips in a kiss. "Looks like we may hit some snow today, though." Gwen looked out the window, seeing for the first time the heavy clouds that seemed to hover close to the ground anxious to share their burden with a waiting world.
"Maybe we'll get lucky. How much further?"
Randi stood and offered her a hand. "With good weather? We should be there by nightfall."
"Well, c'mon then," pulling Randi into the bathroom. "The quicker we leave, the sooner we'll get there." Randi couldn't help but laugh at her soulmate's enthusiasm. Gwen laughed at the joy she felt in Randi's happiness.
The roads had been open, and the light dusting of snow had only slowed them infinitesimally. So it was just twilight when they pulled into the well hidden, overgrown path that led to the small cabin. It took quite a bit of maneuvering before Randi found the trail, but once they found the groove the trip was swift. Within minutes they were pulling up in front of a small, well-kept cabin.
Gwen stepped off the bike into calf deep snow and looked around her grinning in delight. "Randi, this is incredible. She walked gingerly over the slick ground, not wanting to slip and fall. She went from one corner to the other, then looked back at the watching warrior who was observing her with a half indulgent, half hopeful grin. She ran back to her waiting arms and jumped into them, heedless of the slipperiness of the snow. Even though she was braced for the impact, Gwen’s momentum still took them both over, and Randi ended up flat of her back. Not that she was complaining with Gwen cushioned on top of her. She chuckled silently when Gwen snuggled deeper into her arms.
"I really do like it here," Gwen said softly.
"Here in the mountains? Here at the cabin? Or here in my arms?"
"Yes," came the answer without hesitation. And Randi had to laugh aloud.
"Well, could we move the in my arms part indoors? The snow is cold and wet."
"Really?" Green eyes twinkled down into blue. "I hadn't noticed."
With a single, graceful movement, Randi rose and Gwen went up with her and into her arms. "C'mon, Love... it'll be dark soon."
The hand pad was a bit difficult to manage with Gwen in her arms, but Randi refused to put Gwen down. "Nope. I couldn't carry you over the threshold at home... not between your wedding gown, my dress sabre and the binding. I'm gonna do it here."
It took a minute for the security to recognize her handprint, then the lock was released and the door opened. The scent of cedar wafted out, and Gwen took a deep breath. "You can't even tell it's been shut up for a while, can you?"
"Uh uh," shaking her dark head. "It's one of the reasons I built with cedar."
"Well, it smells wonderful." For answer, Randi stepped across the threshold and into the cabin, shutting the door firmly behind them. Then watched as Gwen looked around in awe. She slowly turned in a circle so Gwen could see the entire room and waited with bated breath for her soulmate to comment. She didn't have to wait long. "This is so awesome." Green eyes looked back at her in startled wonder. "This is ours?"
A huge grin was its own answer. "This is ours."
The room was roughly square with a fireplace that took up half a wall. Bookshelves lined either side of the door, and Gwen looked in amazement at the collection of printed material. A bed, large enough to fit Randi's large frame was set against the wall across from the fireplace comfortably. A dark couch sat along the wall close to the bookshelves, just to the side of the fireplace and two well-cushioned chairs sat opposite the couch. A small table held a lamp between them. The tiny kitchen area was on the other side of the room, and the blonde was impressed by the efficiency of the space. A door stood between the kitchen and bed, and Gwen raised an eyebrow in question. Randi walked the three steps necessary to reach it from where she stood and opened the door. Inside was a state-of-the-art miniscule bathroom. There was a second door, and the Sabre opened it without being asked. It was a tiny garage area with a small transport parked there.
"I had to have a way to get to the nearest town for supplies when I was here," she said in answer to the question she could feel forming on her companion's lips. "Speaking of... we'll need to do that tomorrow."
"Okay. You want to put me down now?"
"I should," Randi answered. "I need to put the bike up and bring our gear in and get a fire started before it gets completely dark." She paused and drew a deep breath. "But I sure don't want to."
Gwen pulled the dark head down for a long soul-searing kiss. "Hang onto those thoughts for a little bit, okay Love? I'll get the bags while you take care of the bike. Then you can start the fireplace fire while I rummage for dinner. And then...."
"Then?" seeing the mischievous twinkle in the green eyes.
"Then we'll take care of the fires that are already blazing."
Gwen was set on her feet so fast her head literally spun, and she would have fallen had it not been for Randi’s steadying hands on her hips. "You all right?" came a voice deepened in concern.
"Yep." Gwen smiled. "Just didn't expect that quick a reaction. You made my world shift."
Long fingers stroked the smooth cheek, and Gwen closed her eyes and leaned into the touch. Randi smiled, then her blue eyes darkened in all seriousness. She cupped Gwen’s face and drew the chin up. "That is something you do for me every single day, Love." Green eyes popped open in astonishment and Gwen couldn't help the trickle of tears that flowed from her eyes at the sentiment. "I love you, Gwen." She lowered her head until their lips were almost touching. "Always."
Gwen couldn't answer for a long moment, her lips being occupied by something other than speaking. When they finally broke away from their kiss breathless, she replied, "Forever, Stud. I'll love you forever."
Randi smiled and moved to the door. "You stay right there. I'll hand you the bags, and you can...."
"You let me worry about the bags. You just hurry up and get back in here. It's too cold and dark for you to be running around outside."
Randi thought about the hundreds of missions she'd been on when it was dark and cold outside, never concerned about the dangers except as they affected her work. I never had this to come home to though, did I? Never had her waiting for me at the end of the day. Amazing the difference a little caring, a little love can make in a person's outlook. She looked at Gwen whose eyes were full of love and concern and just a hint of teasing and smiled rakishly. "Yes, Dear," she said and slipped out the door.
"God, it's a good thing I love her so much," Gwen muttered to herself, then smiled. She's such a brat. Thank you, Aphrodite. She stepped over to the kitchenette, and began looking for ideas for dinner.
High above, the watching love goddess whispered, "You're so welcome, Babe."
************
Their things were put away; dinner had been eaten and cleaned up after; now they were cuddled up in the big bed together watching the flames dance in the large stone fireplace. "Randi?"
"Hmm?"
"Tomorrow will you tell me more about this place? About your life as a Sabre?"
"Anything you want to know, Love."
"Good," Gwen answered. She crept up on her hands and knees like a prowling tiger, smiling down at her soulmate with hungry eyes. Randi ran her hands up bare sides, grinning at the goosebumps that followed her touch. Gwen closed her eyes and swallowed. When she opened them the green had darkened to almost black with passion. She drew a deep breath. "Because I have much better things to be doing with my mouth tonight." Then the talking was over, and the only sounds in the room were the soft music of their lovemaking and the quiet crackle of the fire.
Chapter II
The winter sun felt more like spring sunshine, and by midday it had melted most of the snow in the open areas. Drifts were still scattered around in the various sheltered spots, but it was actually almost pleasantly warm. The couple walked slowly around the perimeter of the property while Randi showed Gwen around and introduced her to some of the hidden delights the land held. "There are wildflowers in the meadow here from spring through fall. The orchard has apple and peach trees, and during the summer there are berries for picking as well. We have a swimming hole also," motioning to a deep spot in the water that had a rope swing overhanging it. "But I'll tell you... the water is frigid even in midsummer. It's a lot of fun though."
Gwen caught the ghost of a twinkle in her soulmate's eyes and determined right then that they would be visiting here regularly, especially when it got warmer. She was eager to coax the kid she could see lurking in the blue eyes out to play. "Sounds wonderful, Love. We'll have to come back then."
A big grin was her answer. "This is the coolest thing though." They entered the garage, and Randi opened a second door that Gwen hadn't noticed the night before. It opened right into the side of the mountain. The air smelled of earth and rock, and Randi lifted a hand and flipped an old fashioned switch. Dim light washed through the cavern, and Gwen stood in awe looking around her. The space was actually a series of caves carved into the mountain, and the first of them was filled with stalactites and stalagmites with a thin, winding path leading deeper into the mountain. She reached a hand out and ran it over the rough stone. Gwen’s attention was caught by a bit of glitter reflected in the rock. She looked at her soulmate in mute question. "There are several different minerals here... quartz, pyrite, limestone. I've found a bit of marble, some agate, and a little coal as well. There's a lot more to see." She held out her hand. "Wanna explore with me?"
Gwen took the proffered hand, eyes roaming the cave in interest. "This is amazing. How did you find this place?"
"I did a bit of research before I bought the land. We have freshwater pearls in these parts too. C'mon."
Gwen was quick to observe the switch that Randi activated at the entrance to each new cave. They wandered inside the mountain for the better part of an hour before starting their way back toward the surface, talking about the various things they were seeing. "Will you tell me more about this?"
"What would you like to know?"
"Everything." Just then two stomachs growled in tandem.
Randi chuckled. "Let's go into town and feed the beasts. Then we'll pick up what we need for our stay and come back and talk a bit. Sound good?"
"Sounds like a plan, Stud. Let's go."
The town was tiny considering its attraction to travelers - a single grocer; a restaurant that was connected to the inn; a small temple; and a supply depot for every other need. But it was sought out for its solitude and beautiful peace, and its residents didn't see a need to change their way of life to cater to folks used to more. The people who visited came for the simple life and were happy with the amenities they could find here.
Lunch was pleasant, and it became obvious to Gwen rather quickly that her beloved had spent a good deal of time in this place. Randi was greeted as an old friend by many of the people they encountered. And she was clearly thrilled to be able to introduce Gwen as her wife to the people here. When they made to leave, they were reminded by many of the monthly social at the temple that weekend. The warmth of their welcome made Gwen smile in reflex.
Gwen looked around the depot, spotting a pair of beautifully woven, matching tunics that coincidentally were just her and Randi's sizes. Nothing they had to have of course, but she felt the desire to have them call out to her, and she succumbed to the temptation with very little fight. Randi meanwhile found herself in something of a dilemma, trying to find a wedding gift that suited Gwen. Wandering around on her own, she restlessly searched while keeping an unobtrusive eye on her companion. Finally she relaxed, understanding it wasn't something she could force. When she found what it was her heart was searching for, she'd know. For now she had supplies to purchase. She glanced out the window. And they needed to hurry. The sun that had shone for a better part of the day was now obscured by heavy hanging clouds again, and Randi had the distinct feeling these might stick around a while.
They loaded the tiny transport up, and Randi heaved a sigh of relief as the last package was put into the vehicle. There would be room for them, just, and they might even beat the impending storm home. And they almost did. The vehicle was just pulling into the long lane that led to the cabin when a heavy snow began to fall steadily from the sky. Randi was thankful for the enclosure that housed the transport and sighed deeply as she pulled the vehicle into it.
"This is nice," Gwen commented. "How about I unload the transport, and you put things away? You know where everything goes," Gwen commented practically.
"I've got a better idea. Why don't we both do it? Then you can learn where everything is. Who knows," with her blue eyes twinkling, "maybe you can figure out a better system." Remembering the totally organized space she'd seen the night before, Gwen highly doubted that possibility, but the prospect of them working together appealed to her, and she smiled her agreement.
It didn't take them long before things were unloaded and put away. Then they took a carafe of hot chocolate and two cups and settled themselves on the hearthrug, staring into the fire for a long period of silence. The Marine brought out the set of ribbons she'd brought with her for just this purpose. Then her low voice rumbled between them and took them back to a time almost fifteen years prior.
Marine boot camp was an interesting experience. Long grueling days and longer nights. Randi would have never admitted it to a soul, but she was lonely in ways she hadn't actually expected. She'd made friends with several of her comrades, but she missed her folks and Tommy. But she tried to put that out of her mind and focused on getting through her training to the very best of her considerable abilities. She was proud to be chosen as the squadron leader and worked hard to make the squad into a cohesive unit. Her superior officers watched as the unit excelled and passed every challenge set for them under her leadership.
Two days before graduation, the squad was doing their final five-kilometer run. They were running with full packs, weapons and armor and keeping a fairly decent pace. The drill sergeant ran to one side near the back calling cadence while Randi paced the group in the front. About halfway through the course, the Marine next to Randi stumbled, and she cut a look at him and muttered, "You okay, Henry?" He nodded his head and grunted in the affirmative but didn't answer otherwise. Randi accepted his answer and continued leading the squad another fifty feet before Henry collapsed beside her. Immediately she called a halt and went to his aid, administering CPR when she realized her comrade was not breathing. The sergeant made her way to the front, moving Marines aside to see the reason for their abrupt stop.
Immediately the DI called for medical assistance, keeping an eye on Randi as she and another recruit continued to breathe for the fallen man. Even though the medics arrived quickly, Henry had begun breathing on his own by the time they arrived on the scene. Randi and her comrade were commended for their swift action, and Henry was evacuated to the base medical facility. The Marines finished their run, and the drill instructor was pleased to report that their comrade, while still weak, was stable. He had suffered a severe allergic reaction to something he'd eaten, and that combined with the stress of the run had caused his collapse. Then she went on to mention that Randi's instant reaction had probably saved his life. The squadron had cheered; Randi had blushed and then with permission slipped out to check on Henry.
She'd been glad to see him standing with them on Graduation Day. But she'd been shocked to hear her name singled out of the multitude of recruits standing on the field, along with that of her comrade who'd helped save Henry's life. Butler received a silver medal for joining her efforts. She was given a gold for taking the initiative and saving a fellow Marine's life. A cheer rose from the ranks and before she could leave the platform, she was given a set of instructions to receive her orders. A confused frown crossed her face, but she saluted smartly and joined her squadron once more.
"That was the very first medal I earned, and probably one of the ones I am most proud of." Randi fell silent then, and green eyes watched as the blue gaze turned distant, becoming sad and wistful. Gwen wondered what memories the Sabre was reliving but had determined to let Randi tell her own story her own way. Gwen was pretty sure, given what she now knew about her best friend that she would be able to fill in the pieces. Tiny had told her a lot about being a Sabre and even without specifics, she knew the picture was going to get kind of ugly. She looked at the ribbons still held loosely in Randi's hands, then liberated them from her grasp so she could take a closer look. The movement brought Randi back to the present, and she looked down inquiringly at Gwen’s inquisitive face. "Yes?"
"I was just noticing. You have two gold stars on this lifesaving medal." A nod was her only answer, and she scrunched up her features in thought. "If memory serves me correctly, that means you got this medal three times. Correct?" Another nod. "Was it for the same thing? I mean… did you save a fellow Marine’s life?"
Randi scratched the back of her neck, thinking about the best way to explain this. "No. Um, it's different as a Sabre. You're expected to look out for one another and cover each other's backs. It's part of the code." Gwen nodded her understanding. "No, the next time I got it for saving a kid." She closed her eyes in memory.
"Randi? Love?"
The mission had been... peculiar. Their target was a single individual with what the Sabres knew were ties to Ghost Rider. The team had spent several days tracking and observing him because his official presence was well known throughout the world. It had been especially hard as he had a six-year-old daughter that he doted on, and they had all been witness to his affection for her.
The day before the takedown was scheduled, Randi was in town for some final reconnaissance. She was walking down the street following her target when out of nowhere the man's young daughter spotted him from the other side of the road. Without looking the young girl stepped into the path of an oncoming transport that sped blindly around a corner. While the man froze in horror the scene spurred Randi to action, and she rushed to remove the child from harm's way. She managed to succeed by a hair's breadth, and her rescue caused the man to move from his place to gather his daughter into his arms. Apparently his gratitude was overwhelming because though the hit took place that night as scheduled, Randi was called to the Commandant's office week or so later. The general wore an enigmatic expression on his face.
"You asked to see me, sir?"
"Come in, Private, and shut the door." She did, resting at ease when commanded to do so. She waited silently, wondering what she'd done to end up here. She reviewed her work and nothing came to mind, knowing that things had been by the book on her last missions. "I don't think I've ever seen a situation like this before, Valiant. And there is no delicate way to handle this."
A frown creased her forehead. "Sir?"
"I received notification from the Department of the Navy today that you are being awarded your second life saving medal." He easily read her confusion and sympathized. "The little girl you saved last week...." He trailed off, waiting for recognition to dawn. When it did, her eyes grew wide. He nodded. "Yes well, you know her father was a big mucky muck, and he put you in for a commendation before his <ahem> untimely demise. The Navy saw fit to agree with his request and well...." he finished awkwardly, not really knowing what to say. He laid the two gold stars on the desk; a large one for the medal, and a smaller one for the ribbon.
Big blue eyes gazed at him in horror. "Sir, I can't...."
"No choice here, Marine. The Navy decided and to argue the point blows your cover and ruins your effectiveness. So suck it up and put it on."
She reached a hesitant hand out to pick up the awards and answered him softly. "Aye-aye, sir." She snapped him a stiff salute that he acknowledged before dismissing her. "Sometimes the world just doesn't make sense, does it sir?" She didn't wait for an answer, but slipped out the door to find a bit of peace.
"I always wondered what happened to that little girl. She'd be all grown up now." Randi closed her eyes. "I wonder if she resents her father for dying or resents losing him so suddenly the way she did; if she resents having lived; if she ever knew the truth...." A hand on her face caused her to open her eyes and she looked into verdant green at close, close range.
"You can't torture yourself with what ifs and maybes, Love. That's not fair to anyone. Especially not you."
Tears welled in the blue eyes and a blink sent them rolling silently down her cheek. "But Gwen, I still hate the man who killed my parents, and I had the satisfaction of seeing justice was done. She got none of that. Hardly seems fair."
Gwen thought for a long moment. "Do you know her name?" Randi's eyes turned to her puzzled.
"Alyssa Armandon." She watched as green eyes grew round.
"You mean Fernando Armandon was...."
"Yes."
"I remember that. I was just fifteen or so, and we were overseas then. It was horrible." She shook her blonde head. It took a bare second for her to realize Randi had pulled away from her, and she reached out a hand towards her, pulling back when Randi flinched away from her almost imperceptibly. A rapid review of her words caused her to smack herself in disgust. Brilliant, Bard. Absolutely incredible. Are you going to chew on that foot stuck in your mouth for a little bit? She slid from the couch and knelt in front of Randi. She lifted the large hands into hers and kissed them lightly, not allowing Randi to pull away from her the second time. She knelt there for a long time, staring into a face whose eyes would not meet her own. Patience was its own reward, but what she saw reflected back to her caused her soul to ache - pain, regret, sorrow and profound hurt. Gwen released one of Randi's hands so she could cup the scarred face, gently running her fingers along the cut line. "I'm sorry," she said clearly. "I didn't mean that to come out quite like that. It was horrible that it had to happen, and I remember there being quite a big to-do made of the fact that he died so suddenly and so unexpectedly. But finding out that he had to die because of his warped beliefs.... Now wait and hear me out," she added when Randi made to move away from her again. "Here was a man who had everything... beautiful family, high profile career, wealth... and yet he was willing to throw it all away over something that would destroy everything he had without thought. How horrible; how selfish. And to have put you into that position...."
"It's what I am, Gwen. It's what I'm good at. I was merciful to him... moreso than I was to the man who killed my parents."
Gwen was torn between wanting to reassure her partner and needing to let Randi talk about her parents. "It's not what you are, and it's sure not what you're good at," with a rakish grin that got a crooked half smile in return as Randi realized what her lover was implying. "But we can <ahem> talk about that later." Her gaze softened and Randi felt herself responding. "Tell me about your parents."
"What would you like to know?"
"Anything you'd like to tell."
That first leave had been wonderful. She'd stood for Tommy when he and Ella exchanged vows. And she'd had the opportunity to visit with some old friends. Mostly though, she'd spent her time with her folks, helping out around the place and talking with them. For the first time they interacted adult to adult, and they found it was a wonderfully pleasant experience for all of them. Different, but in a good kind of way. Without knowing it her parents had helped soothe her troubled soul and had unconsciously given her a reason to continue fighting the good fight.
They'd kept in touch with vid calls and emails, and though they knew she'd not be home for the holidays since she was being sent halfway around the world, they made arrangements well in advance to have some vid phone time scheduled when they could all be there. Festival Eve came and went and Randi didn't get the expected call. She was worried since her own calls had gone unanswered, but was stonewalled at every turn. Finally on Festival afternoon Tommy contacted her. The look in his eyes told her the news was bad and with very few words, she found out her parents were dead at the unwitting hands of a drunken transport operator. She requested emergency leave that was immediately granted and flew directly home to attend to her family affairs.
The funeral was mercifully brief, and Randi laid her parents to rest as they'd requested. She didn't grieve, but instead turned her emotion into a rage to which she would subjugate the perpetrator of the crime. As Tommy had once commented to Gwen, it had been brutal. As the victim she was allowed to choose and carry out the sentence if she desired, and the fury in her demanded that.
"Bring forth the prisoner." The man was led forward knowing he would die, only waiting to find out by what means.
"Clifford Gabbott, you have been found guilty of the crime of murder. For that crime, you will be scourged with the lash - one stroked for each year of both victims’ lives. In the event you manage to survive those eighty-nine lashes, you will then receive one lash for each year they could have had remaining to them. If you live through the additional one hundred and eleven stripes, you will be a free man."
He had paled to such an extent that her final words didn't register. He didn't expect to survive the first eighty-nine, not having seen the blood in her eyes. He bowed his head and said a prayer, accepting her judgment. Those who had come to witness justice being served looked at the Marine in shock. Most executions were humanitarian and swift. Not so in the case of flogging. What was most disconcerting, however, was the fact that Randi looked glad to make the man suffer as much as possible.
Gabbott was stripped and tied spread eagle to the whipping frame. The first stroke made him scream in agony. By the fifteenth lash, he was whimpering. On the count of twenty-two, he fell silent, no longer able to remain conscious from the lack of blood and the excruciating pain. Randi was well-versed in the art of torture, and she exercised that knowledge to its fullest extent now. He was dead before she got to the fortieth lash, yet she continued to mete out his punishment, exacting the full payment for his crimes. When it was over, the man was little more than a pile of ragged meat and bones. The gore covered Marine never batted an eye, but stepped from the judgment field without a backward glance. It was three days before anyone saw her again.
Gwen looked at Randi now, the memories making the blue eyes turn to ice and the scar to flush an angry red. Gwen placed her hand over the inflamed skin, noting the coldness beneath her touch. Something was going on here, and they needed to find out what it was. But first she needed to bring her soulmate back to her from whatever ugly place she was in. "Randi?" It took a very long moment for the blue eyes to track to her green ones, and even then it took another little while before the ice began to melt and recognition settled in. "Love? Are you okay?"
Randi's eyes became the mirrors to her soul, and Gwen held a breath at what she saw reflected back to her. Pain, confusion and not a little anger were shone forth in stark measure. "I didn't regret what I did to him. I still don't. He deserved far worse."
"You did what you did, Randi, and it’s over. You can't change it, but I think you need to let it go."
"I can't. I...."
Searing pain swept across the scar, and bard and warrior gasped in shock as different sensations engulfed them simultaneously. Gwen flinched when the chill became overwhelming, making her hand ache from the cold. Randi’s eyes watered from the fierce burning, and she bit her lip to keep from crying out. Then as quickly as they came the feelings disappeared, leaving two very drained women who collapsed almost immediately into a deep sleep.
Seventy-five minutes later they woke up in tandem, tangled around one another comfortably. They looked at each other and smiled, not remembering anything about the reaction the scar had to the emotional outpouring they'd shared. Nor did they remember the vitally different reaction they suffered because of it.
"I'm sorry about your parents, Sweetheart. I think I would have liked them."
Randi squeezed Gwen in a firm embrace. "I know you would have, Little One. They were a lot like your folks. I think they would have gotten along famously. They genuinely like you." Her eyes twinkled ever so slightly. "Hell, they love you. Not as much as I do, but then what's not to love?" Gwen blushed at the teasing, glad beyond measure that Randi seemed to have moved past her painful memories. A large hand lifted to stroke the flushed face. "You are so beautiful," Randi whispered, trailing her fingertips lightly down the jaw line and up under the chin, raising Gwen’s face slightly.
"In your eyes, Stud."
"Mine are the only ones that matter," leaning down and brushing a light kiss across willing, waiting lips.
"Nah, because to me you are all that is beautiful," Gwen responded, threading a small hand into the dark hair and pulling Randi's head down for another kiss.
"Still?" needing the reassurance.
"Always," came the prompt answer. "I love you." They lay snuggled up comfortably tangled together, reveling in the soothing warmth their cuddling provided them. Darkness fell with them still wrapped together this way exchanging small kisses and light touches. "What for dinner, Stud?"
"S'mores?" Gwen burst out laughing, and Randi pouted just the tiniest bit. "I was being serious."
"So was I."
"Tell ya what... let me fix some soup and salad, and we'll have plenty of room for s'mores for dessert, 'kay?"
An exaggerated sigh. "I s'pose. Do you really want s'mores for dinner?" Gwen questioned as she walked into the kitchen space. She smiled and leaned back into the firm body that came up behind her and wrapped itself around her. She linked her hands with the ones locked around her middle and tilted her head back to catch the blue gaze focused on her.
"Nah, we tried that once, remember? I don't want to be that sick again, thanks."
Gwen shuddered in memory. "Ew... me either."
Dinner didn't take long, and they crawled into the big bed together after the short shower that had become necessary as a result of their s’mores adventures. Gwen had picked up Randi's bank of ribbons and was gingerly examining them one by one. "So many," she murmured almost to herself. "I don't think I had three. Well," after a thoughtful pause, “maybe three. Not much you can earn sitting in an office in the capital."
"No weapons quals?" Randi asked. She found herself gently curious. Gwen never really talked about her own military service though she'd expressed interest many times in listening to whatever Randi wanted to share about her own.
Gwen rubbed the side of her nose, and laughed lightly. "Um, no. I mean, I passed the certs I had to to get through basic, but I was never really good at any of them. Until you taught me the staff, I never found one I was particularly comfortable with." She paused in thought. "You know, I never really thought about it until right now, but it fits." Green eyes lit in wonder.
"Fits what?" Randi asked curiously. She wanted to know what had brought that sparkle to Gwen's eyes.
"Us."
"Us?"
"Um hmm. The stories. The Soulmates' stories." She glanced down at her ring then Randi's, and she linked their hands together. "In the stories, the warrior is a stalwart defender, capable of offensive and defensive fighting in all sorts of situations. The bard, while able to fight if necessary, usually only did so in defense and to cover the warrior's back." She breathed a moment. "Funny thing... while the warrior has always had a variety of weapons to choose from, almost inevitably the storyteller chooses a staff."
Randi felt a certain thrill run up her spine at Gwen's words, knowing she'd been the one to bestow the staff this time. Then something occurred to her. "How do you know all this? It's not in any of the stories you gave me."
"It's just something that dawned on me. But you don't have all the stories in the single volume I made for you, Love. Those were just some of my childhood favorites. I can share the rest with you if you’d like," she offered shyly.
"I'd like," blue eyes smiling down into green.
"I'd like too," Gwen sighed. "But I have to tell you, Randi, they're not all happy ever after stories."
"I understand, Little One," just as softly. "But that's okay, 'cause we've got our own happy ever after to look forward to." It grew quiet after that for a very long while, and Randi was falling into a light doze when Gwen's breath whispered across her chest.
"Honey?" She fingered the ribbons one more time before she leaned up and placed them on the small bedside table.
A dark brow rose to her hairline as Randi studied this new address, deciding she liked the way it sounded when turned in her direction. "Yes, Love?"
A small hand clenched at her waist as Gwen yawned and resettled her head more comfortably on the cushioned chest she was pillowed on. The heartbeat under her ear settled her, and she smiled at the music it made for her. "Hmm, sorry. Tomorrow, will you tell me more about these? I'd like to hear the other lifesaving story, and I'm sure some of the others have equally as interesting tales behind them."
"I promise."
"Good," was Gwen's only reply. "I love you."
"I love you too, Little One. Happy dreams."
"You're here," Gwen mumbled in response. "That makes them all happy." She hugged the body beneath her tightly before she slipped into sleep. A pair of soft lips dusted the top of her head.
"Goodnight, Love."
Chapter III
Morning brought them awake very glad for the warm blankets that covered them as well as the body heat they shared. Randi groaned, realizing she'd forgotten to light the heat sticks and seeing the fireplace banked and almost dark, knew it was going to be frigid outside their cozy little nest. With a yip as the cold bit into her, she slid from under the cover, careful to keep the heat trapped in with Gwen. Gwen mewed a little at the loss of her wife, then cuddled more into Randi’s pillow with a sigh.
Randi broke the heat sticks open first, knowing it would take a few minutes for them to fully activate. Then she moved to the fireplace to rebuild the fire. It didn't take long, a matter of a few minutes really, but she was freezing when she climbed back into bed and curled herself around the sleeping storyteller. It took a mere blink before Gwen squealed when the cold hands hit her warm belly. "RANDI!!"
Innocent blue eyes peered back the green ones glaring back at her. "Yes, Dear?"
"Don't you 'Yes, Dear' me! I'll get you for that."
"Promise?" with a devilish twinkle.
For answer, Gwen proceeded to start a tickle fight that left her squealing even more as Randi reciprocated with ice-cold hands. "Augh! Mercy! You can stop now! You won!"
"But I'm still not all the way warm yet," said with just a teasing hint of a pout. Gwen could see this very easily becoming a formidable weapon in Randi's arsenal if she let it. She was just too damned cute for her own good.
"I have a better way to warm you up," Gwen replied as her voiced became husky and the green of her eyes darkened. She captured the poked out lip with her own, smiling when Randi answered the kiss enthusiastically. Then the world faded out as the room grew warm, and things in the bed got very, very hot.
"Well," Randi commented a while later as she stood at the window peering out. "Looks like we'll be inside for the day." The world outdoors was a wash of white, and the snow showed no of sign of letting up in the near future.
"Oh, the hardship," Gwen mock moaned. "Whatever shall we do?" melodramatically.
Randi stalked back to the bed, tantalizingly aware of the heated gaze on her, following her naked form. "I'm sure we'll come up with... something." She clutched the covers and jerked them off Gwen's warm body. Catlike, she climbed on the bed and hovered over Gwen, reminding the smaller woman very much of a panther hunting its prey. Blue eyes darkened to an indigo, and Randi leaned down. Gwen's eyes half closed in anticipation. Then grew wide in consternation when Randi licked her nose. "Breakfast sounds like a good idea."
Randi leaped from the bed while Gwen sputtered in outrage. "Why you... I oughta...."
"Yeeesssss?" The sound of the drawled purr made Gwen hesitate, loving the sound and making her forget her mad. Instead she got up and moved by the still waiting Sabre.
"Beat you into the bathroom," Gwen giggled and ran in, shutting the door firmly behind her.
"Clever, Little One. Very clever."
"Heh."
Breakfast became brunch instead, and the couple was cuddled up in front of the fireplace. "So," Gwen commented after a bit of silence, "tell me more about that other lifesaving ribbon." A hidden memory was niggling at her though she had no tangible basis for the feeling.
"I'll tell you the story, then you have to tell me one, all right?"
"Seems like a fair deal."
"Cool. C'mere." Randi pulled Gwen into her lap and hugged her, not releasing her for several minutes.
"Not that I mind, but what was that for?"
"I needed a hug."
Gwen was surprised that Randi laid it out so openly, and she squeezed her neck again. "You can have all of those you need, Stud. I have an inexhaustible supply waiting just for you." Randi kissed the top of Gwen’s head and loosened her hold but did not release her completely. Gwen felt her take a deep breath before she began to speak.
After her parents' death, Randi fell into a deep, dark place. She became the deadliest Sabre in history, being sent out on the most dangerous assignments and always coming back successful. Killing was easy; living was hard. In fact, outside her contact with Tommy, she didn't live. She merely existed. He was the one sane factor in her entire world.
Two and a half years of killing, and she was tired in her very soul. The Commandant was notified of her slide into depression and gave her mandatory leave to get away from the stress. She went more than a little crazy. For the better part of a week, she went out drinking, looking for a new bed partner every night. Not a hard thing to understand really. She was trying to live or so she thought. But every morning she woke up empty if not alone and found this existence to be less fulfilling than the one she'd known since the death of her folks.
Finally at the end of her first week of leave, she woke up alone with a hangover that would have felled a mammoth at a hundred paces. It was the darkest part of the night, and she got up to go out for a walk. Maybe that would clear her head.
She came round to the theatre area of town where the performers were after their shows and late suppers. An odd sound at the end of an alley caught and held her attention. She forgot her heartsickness and let the rage build at what she saw. A girl, a young woman perhaps, had been cornered at the stage door by a group of punks, and it was clear from her body language that she wasn’t comfortable with their attentions. The Sabre hesitated until the voice reached her ears. “No, please. Just leave me alone.”
Instead the assembled kids moved closer into the girl’s space, and she went down in a crumpled heap. Without rational thought or planning, Randi sprang into action. She didn’t know that someone else had seen the problem and had called for help. By the time help arrived, it was all over. Randi allowed her baser instincts loose when she saw the puddle of blood beneath the small frame that was huddled on the ground. She stood protectively over the form and methodically decimated each of the five individuals. She did pull back from killing blows, figuring the punishment that would be meted out to them would be worse than death for these guys.
She checked the small form lying still on the ground. Blood poured from a cut in the girl’s side, and Randi staunched the flow by applying pressure to the wound with a piece of cloth torn from her sleeve. She heard the sound of running feet and gently lifted the small body from the ground, smiling sadly as vivid green eyes opened and looked back at her. “Thank you,” the soft voice whispered, and she allowed the small woman a slight smile before the green eyes closed again in unconsciousness. Randi stepped over the downed bodies and walked to the waiting law enforcement officer.
“You‘ll need to get a statement from her when she wakes up.” She nodded her head back toward the pile of bodies still lying unconscious in the alleyway. “And they need to be locked up for a multitude of sins... not the least of which would be attempted murder.” The law enforcement personnel moved to take care of the rouges, and the sergeant in charge looked back toward the medevac unit where the small blonde lay on a hover board receiving preliminary treatment before being transported. Much as he suspected, the Sabre had disappeared.
Eight days and hours of research later, the sergeant, a retired Sabre himself, finally found the Sabre he’d seen for a brief moment before she’d melted into the darkness. He put her in for a medal, knowing that for her it was a natural reaction but thinking she deserved to be recognized for her efforts.
Randi glanced around in puzzlement at the Commandant when he called her into his office after her third week of leave had passed. Following the incident with the performer, she’d become reclusive, spending a lot of time meditating trying to regain her center. “Do you have something to tell me, Marine?”
The Sabre looked at him with complete bewilderment. “Um, no sir?” She paused. “Should I?”
Randi appeared much more rested and focused than Jerry had seen her for a while. The Commandant smiled slightly. “No, not really. I thought you might want to tell me how you ended up with your third life saving medal when you weren’t even on duty.”
She gazed at him in confusion trying to understand what he could be talking about. She hadn’t given her name to anyone that night, and she certainly hadn’t shared that little incident with anyone. She shook her head negatively. “I’m sorry sir. I can’t imagine where this is coming from.”
He smiled. It was much as he expected it to be with her. He signaled to someone in the other room. The man came in and stood quietly while the Marine looked at him hard, trying to place him in her memories. When her eyes widened, he knew she knew. “Yes, Corporal Valiant,” he said. “I recognized you as a Sabre. I figured you should be recognized for your heroism.”
“That wasn’t heroism,“ Randi growled at him. “That was decency.”
“Nevertheless, you saved that girl’s life. She’s already gone back to performing thanks to you. In fact,” he continued, “she asked about you. Asking if I knew who you were, if she could say thank you. I didn’t answer....”
“Don’t.” The word was bitten off. She made a visible attempt to bring her breathing under control. “It happened and it’s over.”
“Well, you do need to add the award to your ribbons, Corporal,” Jerry interrupted. He could see she was not happy about the situation, but she merely nodded.
“Aye, sir. May I be excused?” The Commandant nodded his head and Randi snapped to attention. With a smart salute and a nod to the second man she took her leave of them.
The two men contemplated the silence for a long while before the retired Sabre spoke. “It’s always hard for them to accept that kind of recognition, isn’t it?”
“Um,” came Jerry’s answer. “And they are the ones who need it the most.”
Randi was concerned about Gwen’s stillness when she finished her tale, and she looked down to see tear-filled green eyes gazing back up at her in stunned silence. She started to speak, but small fingers on her lips stopped whatever words were going to come from her mouth. She sat patiently, only closing her eyes when the hand began to move across her face in its ritual tracing.
“Open your eyes for me, Love,” came the whispered plea that Randi couldn’t ignore. Blue eyes slowly opened, and they simply looked at one another for a very long time. “It was you,” Gwen finally spoke in a voice so low Randi had to strain to make out her words. “It was you who saved my life that night.” Randi gazed at Gwen in complete non-comprehension, sure that what she thought she understood was not what Gwen was really saying. She closed her eyes and threw her mind back to that night so many years ago, picturing every detail clearly in her mind’s eye. She remembered the rage, the blood, the green eyes.... The green eyes.... Randi opened her own eyes and gazed back into Gwen’s still tear-filled ones and felt her own fill as well. Gwen spoke. “I don’t remember much about that night actually. I remember those kids....” Here she shivered. “From what the nice officer told me, I was some sort of initiation ritual. You kept me from becoming a statistic that night.”
“And in so doing, saved my own soul,” came the almost soundless response. Gwen made a mental note to ask more about that. But she had other questions first.
“Why didn’t you come see me? I wanted so badly to thank you.”
Randi flushed and tore her eyes from the blonde’s. “I couldn’t. At that point in my life, I wouldn’t allow myself to care for anyone. Even though you were just a stranger then, coming to see you and allowing you to thank me would have been caring. And I wasn’t going to do that.”
“Is that when you built the cabin?”
“No, that came later. That was when I was assigned duty to the Amazons and became a card-carrying Amazon myself.”
Gwen smiled in spite of the tears that still sat wet on her face and in her eyes. “Amazing! Does this mean I get another story?”
“Um, no. Well, eventually. But you owe me one first.”
“You’re right,” she sighed dramatically. Then her voice softened. “But I owe you a thank you first.” She shifted until she was straddled Randi’s lap. “What you did for me that night was remarkable. Even though I didn’t know who you were or why you were there, you changed my life that night.”
Randi looked at her puzzled. “How so?”
Gwen sighed. “Until that night my world had always been pretty safe. I was almost finished with school and ready to serve my military commitment. I figured I had the world by the tail. Nothing could hurt me. And then something did.”
Blue eyes ached with a profound sadness. “I’m sorry they took that away from you.”
Small hands raised her chin so Gwen could look into the blue eyes. “What I lost was infinitesimal compared to what I gained.” She smiled and blushed just the tiniest amount. “I found a real life hero. Someone who cared though there was no real reason to. You became the focal point of my stories after that.”
Dark eyebrows rose to Randi’s forehead, and her mouth dropped open in shock. “Uh... buh... um....”
“Close your mouth, Love,” tapping on the chin she still held. “You’d hate to catch flies.” Instead of closing her mouth, Randi’s tongue gently began to lick Gwen’s lips. Gwen groaned and captured the organ, giving herself wholeheartedly to the task of kissing her beloved. Long moments passed while the world faded, and finally they were forced to pull away to breathe. <Ahem> “Wow! What brought that on?”
“Besides the fact that I adore you?”
“Um hmm.”
“Because you saved my life that night too. You helped me find the focus I had lost when my parents died.” Randi paused and blushed. “Did I really become your hero?”
“Yep. You sure did.”
“I love you, Little One.”
“I love you, too.” Gwen cuddled down under Randi’s chin, and the morning passed quietly as they absorbed the knowledge of what they had just learned. When two stomachs began growling in tandem, they looked to one another and smiled. “C’mon, Stud. Let’s fix some dinner, and I’ll tell you the first Soulmates’ story that made me cry.”
“Really?”
“Um hmm. I remember Gramma telling me stories from the time I was itty bitty, and those are probably some of my favorites. But I noticed as I got older, that they were all happy ever after stories and I didn’t understand that. Especially as I began going to school and started studying history, sociology and human behavior.” Gwen took a deep breath and continued. “So one day when I was ten, I asked her about it. It was the only time I saw my Gramma cry.”
“Gram, did all the Soulmates’ stories have happy endings? The only ones I’ve heard do, and it just doesn’t feel right.”
Tears came into the old woman’s eyes though they hovered on the edge of her lashes and didn’t actually spill down her face at that point. That would happen when she told the particular tale that occurred to her with her granddaughter’s words. A story she knew well but didn’t share often because of the heartbreak it caused her. There were a few unhappy ones and Gwen would need to know them, but she had been hoping for a few more years of tranquility before they came up for discussion.
“No, Little Dove, they do not always end happy. There were times when circumstances or life keep them apart. And the wrenching was painful and felt by the generations after. They always had longer interims in the afterlife together when things went wrong and they remained separated in life.”
Gwen cocked her head while she processed her grandmother’s words. “Will you tell me, Gramma? Please?” Her voice dropped to a mere whisper. “I think I need to know.”
The old woman sighed, and Jill left the kitchen where the three of them had been. This was something she couldn’t share. She and her mother had engaged in several long talks about Gwen, and they had both decided that she was indeed one half of the soulmates. Jill had heard the stories, but it was her mother’s responsibility to pass them along to Gwen. And the story her mother had in mind was one that made her heart hurt. She decided to go spend some time with Geoff.
Gwen was curled up at her grandmother’s feet, having outgrown the ability to fit into her Gram’s lap. They had moved into the reading room to be more comfortable. The old woman took a deep breath and began to speak. “You have to remember that for a very long time, humanity has been its own worst enemy. Different was considered wrong, and people were expected to fit into the boxes that society had set up for them. If you were the wrong color, you could be persecuted. People were killed in the name of God and religion. Loving the wrong person brought shame and beatings to many.” Gwen’s brows scrunched up as she tried to understand the logic behind that. The grandmother waited until the girl’s focus was back on her again before she continued. “Politics were ugly and complicated, and they determined much of the tenor that society followed and found acceptable. And one of those tenets stated that individuals of the same gender could not love one another.”
“Wait, Gramma... how did they get to decide who a person loved? It’s not a conscious choice, is it? I thought it just happened.”
“It does just happen, Little Dove. But there have always been those who think that their way is the only way and when they get power....” She paused and took another deep breath. This story always got her worked up; just the injustice of it all. She centered herself and resumed the tale. “There were two women, who met and fell in love over a period of time. And though they gradually found contentment in husbands and children, there was a part of them that shriveled and died because of the separation they endured.”
“Tell me.”
***They met in the oddest of circumstances. The one, a soldier on leave; the other, an actress on her way to the theatre. A horrific accident occurred on the road in front of them and both stopped to render aid. The soldier, an Army Major, began issuing orders and directives which the actress at first resented and then followed without question when she understood that the Major really did have some sort of clue how to deal with what had happened. In the fifteen minutes it took for emergency personnel to arrive on the scene, the two had developed a bond that would over time deepen into a rare friendship.
They exchanged emails and phone numbers and spoke to one another nearly every day for almost a year. When the actress got a two-week break, she went out to visit her Army friend. The major was overjoyed to see her and even had good news. She was being transferred to the base just outside where the actress lived. So the two weeks passed with them together every moment the soldier could spare from work. And the actress learned many things about military life.
Perhaps the thing that bothered them most was the ‘don’t ask’ policy. The actress understood her friend’s reticence at opening up to her, but she could feel something between them growing and knew in her heart she was falling in love with the dark haired major. Odd really, considering she’d never found herself attracted to women before, but she knew what she felt.
The night before she was scheduled to return home, the actress cooked dinner for her hostess - quite an accomplishment for someone who rarely cooked. The soldier came home to wine, roses and candlelight. She stood speechless in the foyer until the performer came and took her by the hand. She followed blindly, overwhelmed in mind and heart and body at the setting the other woman had gone to so much trouble to provide.
The soldier sat unsure of what to do besides stay out of the way. When the smaller woman went to seat herself, the Major rose from her chair. For a long moment they simply looked at one another, then as if drawn together by an outside force, the two came together in a tentative kiss. Just a gentle brushing of lips until by mutual, unspoken consent, mouths opened and tongues danced. Arms wrapped around one another, and the exploration continued for several minutes. When they pulled back from one another, the Major’s blue eyes were filled with an aching sadness. “This is wrong, you know. Society, religion... everything we’ve ever been taught says this is wrong.”
The green eyes flooded with tears and dropped to the ground. “I know,” the actress whispered. “But I can’t help the way I feel. And in my heart....” She looked up and held the soldier’s gaze. “In my heart, this is right. *WE* are right.” The soldier didn’t answer vocally; merely swept the smaller woman off her feet and into her arms. The night was spent exploring the love they had discovered for one another, and when morning came they were making plans for their future together.
The next two years were spent almost as a couple. Because of the times, they maintained separate residences though they spent every moment they could together. Rumors of course abounded, and it began to be detrimental to both their careers. Finally, to their heartbreak, they started looking elsewhere for a safer love. Eventually they both found husbands whom they were content to share a life with, and they settled into a more normal and accepted existence. The military took the Major away and though they still kept in touch and retained a deep and abiding friendship, it just wasn’t what it was supposed to be.
Several years passed before they saw one another again, but when they met they felt the old pull towards one another. They embraced briefly, then withdrew at the anguish the momentary contact caused. Long moments passed while they simply looked at one another unable to speak. The two men, each aware that his wife wanted a bit of private time with her best friend, scooped up their offspring and left the women alone. The hug was longer this time... their need overwhelming propriety. Soft, simple touches gradually became something far more intimate, and they found themselves curled together after furious lovemaking. The soldier reached a hand down to her lover’s face, gently wiping the tears from the green eyes. “Tears, Sweetheart?” She felt the tears flooding her own eyes.
“This is wrong. We have loving husbands whom we vowed to remain faithful to; beautiful children; successful careers.” She reached up her own hand to cover the one still lying on her cheek. “And yet my soul cries for you. Sometimes at night, you’re all I can think of and my body hungers for your touch.”
Tears rolled from the blue eyes and small hands reached up and wiped them away. “I know, Love. I know.” And then there was silence as the two held one another in comfort until good sense drove them from the bed to await their families’ return.
As the years passed, their separations and reunions grew more and more painful. They tried to keep their distance, but the parting was too painful for them to bear for too long. And their coming together was agonizing and racked with guilt.
Ten years after their initial separation, the soldier, now a full bird colonel, was sent to war. The actress was in torment, doing her best to get to her beloved. Finally she wangled a good will tour appearance, arriving two days before her world crashed around her. Their reunion was brief and fiery, but the performer sensed a deep change in her companion. And when the soldier went out on patrol duty the following day, the actress felt the rending in the very depths of her soul.
When the news came the small blonde wasn’t surprised, and yet she was totally unprepared. She ran to the infirmary begging God for the chance to say goodbye. She skidded to a halt outside the field hospital and the crowd of soldiers gathered moved aside silently to let her pass. She knelt down next to the colonel’s bedside, gently reaching for the broken and bloody hand. The room receded and they were left alone for a few last minutes of privacy. “It wasn’t supposed to be like this, Love. We were meant to be together.”
The blue eyes that had been closed in near death opened slowly and focused on the bowed head of the blonde. “I will always love you. And I’ll be waiting for you.”
Now at last in their final moments together, they acknowledged who they were and what they were to one another. And lamented the fact that they had let society force them to give up something so precious to them as the bond they shared.
The actress lifted the hand she held to her lips, and kissed the fingers lightly. “You won’t have to wait long, Love. I can’t exist without you in my life.”
The soldier took a breath to speak, then her heart stopped and her eyes closed in death. The performer sat by her beloved’s side for a while after that. Then without a backward look, she left the hospital and took the first flight home.***
Silence reigned for a few minutes while the young girl tried to absorb what her grandmother had told her. Her heart hurt and tears fell quietly down her cheeks as the story impacted on her consciousness. Then, “What happened, Gramma? Tell me the ending.”
The old woman sighed and nodded.
***Fate stepped in and took a hand at that point. Their souls, unable to bear the separation, cried out in misery. And by some fluke, a twist of fate, the airplane that the actress rode in developed mechanical trouble that sent it spiraling out of control and toward the ground. She spared a moment of regret that she would not see her children grow into the responsible adults she knew they could become. And for the unfairness to her husband that she had not loved him as she should. Then all she felt was blessed relief over the fact that her journey was over and the two halves would be a single whole once more.***
“That is so sad, Gramma. And so terribly unfair to everyone.”
“Yes, it is Little Dove, but life is like that sometimes. They were very lucky. They had husbands who knew of their need for one another even if they didn’t understand it. And they died almost together. Neither had to suffer alone completely without the other.” She paused, then added in a low voice, “It was the last time the soulmates were here. They have yet to return and be united.”
“I think they will this time, Gramma. I really think they will.”
Gwen could feel the silent sobs shaking the body she was cradled against, and she wrapped herself tighter around Randi and held on. Gradually her breathing became slow and even, and Gwen looked up to see if she had fallen asleep. Blue eyes shimmering with tears gazed back at her in mute horror. “Love? Randi?”
Randi lifted a hand to Gwen’s face and tenderly stroked the smooth skin beneath her touch. “So blind... so blind not to have seen what you meant to me. And so arrogant to assume.... My God, we came so close to having our lives be their nightmare magnified a hundred fold.”
Gwen reached up her hand and cupped the scarred face. “It didn’t, Love. It didn’t. We’re here together, and we always will be.”
By mutual, unspoken consent they moved together, needing to confirm their reality in the most basic and satisfying of ways. They took their time - touching, exploring, loving - until with a mutual cry their release washed through them and left them spent and sated. The snow still fell lazily, almost as though loath to reach the ground. They stayed entwined together as the darkness become solid and complete through the window. Finally Randi shifted and spoke. “C’mon, Cutie. Let’s go see what we can wrangle for dinner.”
“Oh, that sounds like a plan.” She laughed when twin bellies rumbled loudly in complaint of their empty state. “In fact, it sounds like a most excellent idea.” They chuckled together and began to rummage through the cabinets for something to eat.
“You’re very quiet,” Gwen commented to Randi as they lay curled up together, tucked snuggly in the comfortable bed. They’d both made sure the fireplace was banked well, and the heat sticks were working before settling in for the night. Randi especially had no desire for a repeat of the morning’s performance... well, she smirked, parts of it anyway.
“Just thinking about the story you told. Hope they’re not all like that.” Indeed her guts still clenched if she let herself think about it for too long. She smiled when Gwen started a gentle rhythmic stroking on her belly. She felt the tightness ease.
“Not at all,” Gwen answered. “Most of them are happy ever after stories. There are a few tough ones in there though my opinion is that that one is one of the worst. It still makes me cry.” They lay wrapped around one another, absorbing the comfort they drew from being together. As they drifted into the twilight of sleep together, a thought occurred to Gwen. “So I get to hear all about this card carrying Amazon business tomorrow, right?”
Blue eyes popped open in consternation. She’d forgotten about that. Randi sighed and bowed to the inevitable. “Yep. It’s my turn for a story. And it’s attached to one of those ribbons as well.”
“Cool.”
“Hmm. We’ll see.” She squeezed her smaller partner in an engulfing embrace. “Good night, Love.”
“Good night, Stud. I love you.” For answer Randi brushed her lips over the light head tucked into the crook of her neck. And silence fell as two sets of breathing merged into one as sleep overtook them.
Chapter IV
“How ya holding up there, Geoff?” Tommy had noticed the older man seemed to be pushing himself quite a bit but had restrained from saying something until now. Geoff’s pallor was frightening, and Tommy quickly searched his mind for a reason to stop. “C’mon. I need a break and a beer. This pace is killing me.”
Geoff looked at Tommy, gauging the sincerity of his words. He had been pushing himself very hard the last few days, but he couldn’t seem to help himself. The sweat on Tommy’s brow and his flushed face gave credence to his complaint though, and Geoff heaved a silent sigh of relief. Tommy noted it but wisely didn’t comment. “You’re right. We’ll get done when we get done. Not like we’ve got a deadline to meet. She doesn’t even know about this project, does she?”
Tommy grabbed two beers from the workshop refrigerator and plopped into the nearest chair. He handed one drink to Geoff as he moved the hover chair over, then popped the top and guzzled half the bottle in one long swig. “Damn, if that doesn’t just hit the spot. I didn’t expect to work up a sweat doing this in the middle of winter here.”
Geoff looked wryly at Tommy. “About the only difference between summer and winter here is the humidity.”
“Hey! We get our occasional cold day, ya know.”
“Yeah, I know, and I think we had it for the wedding.”
Tommy gave Geoff a withering stare. “I think I’m being pandered to.” He mock-sighed. “But in answer to your question, no, I don’t think she does. I mean, I certainly didn’t tell her, but with Randi ya just never know.”
They both looked at the partially built watercraft they’d already created. Then they looked to each other in understanding, well pleased with their progress so far. It had been a bonding experience, and they’d learned to use the strengths they each had. It had made them better friends, and they were both thankful for that. So now the two sat in peaceful contemplation, kept company by the whoosh sound of the crashing waves nearby.
************
The sun was blinding in its brilliance as it reflected off the mounds of newly driven snow that lay in heaps and piles outside the small cabin. Randi smiled in contentment and hugged Gwen tighter to her in reflex. Gwen, who had yet to open her eyes, snuggled closer in response. “Good morning, Beautiful,” Randi whispered. A grin broke across her face as she felt her lover fight to remain asleep. Small hands flexed at her waist and shoulder, and Randi stifled the sudden need to giggle. Gwen had the ability to tickle her without trying, and Randi desperately wanted to keep the knowledge hidden. Gwen nuzzled deeper into her neck, her warm exhalation causing goosebumps to rise along Randi’s arms.
“Wha’s s’funny?” came the mumbled question.
Randi bit her lip to stop the silent laughter she knew Gwen could feel. Then she decided to go with the truth; not the whole truth, mind, but the truth nonetheless. “I’m happy. It’s a beautiful morning; you’re in my arms; we’re married. I have a lot to be thankful for.”
Sleepy green eyes peered up at the warrior’s profile. “Hmm,” she answered thoughtfully. “That is true.” She paused and flexed her hands, feeling the ripple in Randi’s abdominal muscles flutter beneath her touch. “I thought maybe you were just being ticklish sensitive this morning.” She twitched her hands again, chuckling diabolically when Randi squirmed just the slightest bit. “My, my... what have we here?” launching an all-out assault on old and new tickle zones alike. Randi actually squealed before initiating her own war against Gwen. For several long minutes, the fight continued until they mutually collapsed in a tangled heap of humanity. “Oh,” Gwen gasped trying to catch her breath. “That was fun. What an entertaining way to wake up.” Then she drew in another deep breath when the stroking turned a little more sensual. “Mmm.”
“Like that, hmm?” Randi questioned as she shifted her fingers just slightly. Gwen’s body arched to meet her own, and she captured Gwen’s lips in a fiercely passionate kiss. Gwen pulled back just a bit and cradled Randi’s face in her small hands.
“I love you,” she whispered. Randi didn’t answer verbally. She simply gazed at her wife, letting the love she felt reflect in her darkened eyes. She moved things up several notches, smiling in approval at the sounds she managed to wrangle from Gwen. Then Randi applied herself wholeheartedly to the task at hand.
“Can we make a picnic?” Gwen’s voice was loud in the stillness they had been resting in some time later.
“Excuse me?” Randi responded lazily. “It’s a little cold outside, Love.” This said with amused affection.
“I know, and if worse comes to worst, we can always picnic in the caves. But I’d like to get out and look around. I’ll bet it’s gorgeous outside.”
“Tired of being cooped up with me already, huh?” A mock pout. “I guess the honeymoon’s over.” An ersatz aggrieved sigh and Randi tried to roll out of the bed. Only to find herself held by a surprisingly firm grip and serious green eyes.
“Oh, you wish it was that easy, Stud. This honeymoon will NEVER be over. You’re stuck for the rest of your life.”
“No Little One,” Randi said easily. “This is for eternity... lucky, lucky me.” The smile on her face told its own story and lit up the room with its intensity.
A bit later they were moseying out of the cabin together, a picnic basket swinging between them. They moved slowly through the orchard towards the river. Gwen took a deep breath of the fresh air, imagining she could taste the scent of apples and peaches on the back of her tongue. “It is so lovely here. So peaceful. How did you manage to find it?”
“Actually I was given this land by an old Amazon shamaness after I passed the tests she’d set for me. This was the outcome of the final one, and I actually stumbled onto it by accident. It was after that I did the research before I invested in it.”
“Oh, this sounds intriguing. Tell me more?”
Randi pulled them to a halt beneath the trees near the river. The icy water sped by, unimpeded by rocks and snow. Instead the barriers provided impetus for rushing whitewater that created its own music in the quiet that surrounded them. Randi reached down the small camping shovel she’d brought along and began to clear an area under the trees. When she had a large square area scrapped clean of snow and rocks, Gwen reached into the basket they’d brought and extracted a thermal blanket. The heat sticks were installed, and by the time they had lunch set out and had seated themselves, the material was warm and comfortable.
“It’s a long story, Love.”
“Warm blanket, good food, cold wine and each other. I think we’re set.” The green eyes twinkled. “Go ahead and share what you’re comfortable with, Stud. We have the rest of our lives to talk.”
Randi smiled, pulling Gwen into her arms so they were sitting front to back. Gwen reached the basket over to her and pulled out the wine and two goblets. Between then, they pulled the cork out, and Gwen poured the glasses about half full. Then she stuck the bottle into the nearby snow and lifted a glass back as she leaned back against Randi’s torso, enjoying the absent stroking on her abdomen. They fell into a silent peace, and she was almost surprised to hear the low burring of Randi’s quiet rumble in her ear.
Randi was sent into the Amazon camp under orders. Their leadership wanted to extend further good relations with the Sabres, and the Marine was invited in as the Sabre ambassador. No one expected her to turn the culture on its ear. The idea had originally been that whoever was chosen would participate as an initiate. It seemed the easiest way to introduce the Sabres to the Nation’s way of life and help them identify true Amazon from the renegade Fringe Amazons. If both sides had thought it through a little more carefully, they would have more easily seen the pitfalls in this particular plan.
To begin with, most of those in training were younger girls... pre-military service. This rite of passage marked them as adults in the Amazon culture. The small identifying mark they bore on their neck was a symbol of their success, and Randi realized many of the military scouts were in fact Amazon women. Most initiates had grown up in one of the Villages that abounded in the more remote areas of the world. So they were already citizens of the Nation, which was the crucial first step to becoming a full-fledged, card carrying Amazon.
So the Marine’s first hurdle would be to learn the laws, history and culture of the Nation. This would allow her to become a citizen. Not an easy task, but not an impossible one either. Then there would be the physical challenges - strength, endurance, observation, prowess, agility and ingenuity. Finally there was a spiritual challenge that the tribal shamaness was responsible for. It varied candidate to candidate depending on the individual need. Randi knew it would be made tougher for her - one as an outsider; and two as an acknowledged adult female. She relished the opportunity to test herself against the standards set for her, especially in view of her Sabre training.
Looking back, she found the studying to be the most taxing for her. Not that she was by any means stupid. But the text was a little on the dry side, and some of the laws were thousands of years old. The history and culture, on the other hand, she found quite fascinating. These women had deep roots; some of their tales and traditions dated back millennia. She got a peculiar tingle up her spine when reading some of the stories. They were almost... familiar. She shook her head to clear the nonsense from it. That wasn’t possible... right?
Her nights were spent reading and studying, but her days were spent in pursuit of whatever goal was handed to her for the day. It felt good to have a definite goal to sight on, and with each day she grew stronger and more focused on her task. She did have the sense to be thankful for the forethought the Commandant had given to putting her in this assignment. She was beginning to feel like her old self... to believe again.
With her training, however, it became clear that there were some among the Amazons who did not want her there, certainly not to succeed. There was one woman in particular who seemed to have a very large chip on her shoulder in regards to the Sabre, but Randi had decided she wasn’t worth the energy to expend reacting to. Unfortunately no one told Corky, and she was ready and willing to make an issue out of anything and everything that came her way.
After several weeks of training, the initiates began their testing. Each acolyte would be given three opportunities to accomplish her given task in each field. Most were expected to pass the first time, knowing the amount of training they’d had. Randi was looking for obstacles to come out of nowhere at her, understanding that her challenges would be tailor made to suit her abilities.
Her first challenge was that of strength. She and the other initiates were dispatched to free climb the rugged side of the mountain that had been built specifically for that purpose. The heat however, made everyone sweat and getting a handhold was difficult. This was an individual exercise, but they were supposed to look out for one another as well. Naturally this group saw Randi as their leader, and she unconsciously accepted the mantle and tried to keep an eye out for each girl. The Marine unknowingly became the object of several schoolgirl crushes because of her attention to them.
Today, however, everyone’s focus was trained on making it to the top of the mountain. Several times girls had slipped, and Randi was right there to talk them through to the next handhold. Once she’d even caught a fellow acolyte just as she lost her grip completely. It shook the group up badly, but with encouragement they made it to the top, happy to rest there for a long moment before rappelling back down the way they’d come. The Sabre endured the congratulatory hugs from her classmates, recognizing them for the good will they were. She was equally aware of the hatred that gazed back at her from gray eyes.
“What is her problem with me exactly?” she asked the Queen a little later in the day. “I have stayed out of everyone’s way and have deliberately set out not to offend anyone here. But if the chip on her shoulder gets any larger, she’s not gonna be able to pick it up.”
“Who, Corky?” waiting for Randi’s nod of affirmation. “She was the BWOC here until you showed up and had made her intentions known toward my daughter in no uncertain terms. She’s not a bad sort actually, and she adores Niall. She sees you as competition, a threat.”
The Sabre’s eyebrows scrunched up in confusion. “Huh? Why? I’m here to learn. The only person I’m competing with here is myself.”
The Queen looked at the Marine to judge the seriousness of her statement. Understanding she was being completely open and honest about how she viewed the circumstances, she decided to fill her in on the realities of the situation from her perspective. “No, Dear. She sees you as a threat to her place in the nation and in my daughter’s heart. Niall, like many of the initiates, and indeed many of the girls her age, have crushes that change from week to week depending on their mood. For a long time, Corky was the object of that attention from at least two or three girls at a time. Now that attention has turned to you, and she resents that.”
Dark brows went up into the hairline. “Excuse me?”
The Queen snorted very unroyally. “C’mon, Randi. Look in the mirror sometime. You’re a beautiful piece of humanity, and every pubescent and prepubescent girl here has a major crush on you. Hell, Honey... a lot of the big girls here are in serious lust with you.” She chuckled as a blush crept unchecked up the warrior’s now stoic face. “It’s a compliment, Honey. Just go with it. No one’s gonna approach you about it unless you make it clear that advances in that direction will be welcomed.” She paused. “You have a pretty standoffish air.”
“Good,” the Marine replied gruffly. “Let’s keep it that way, shall we?”
The endurance test was the next item of business, and followed two days after the test of strength. Normally it was the next day following, but a vicious storm precluded any of the physical trials. Instead the acolytes had a study session in the morning, and impromptu sparring in the afternoon. The girls were glad for the opportunity to practice because watching Randi was a learning experience. She gave the lessons willingly though she remained somewhat distant, and the trainees tried to respect her privacy. They were looking forward to the test of prowess now, though. The Sabre had given them some new tricks to try.
The sun shone brightly for the endurance test, and Randi could already feel herself sweltering in the heat. She was not looking forward to a twenty-mile run with full gear even though Amazon gear was much lighter than her standard Sabre issue. She couldn’t begin to imagine how the kids felt about it.
The course was not flat. Instead it wound over hills and valleys; around curves and across plains; through forests; and at one point, crossed a rope bridge extended high above the river. There were lookouts posted every other mile to ensure everyone was on track and doing all right. This event too, was normally seen as an individual achievement so imagine the first Amazon’s surprised face when the troop of girls came over the first rise in perfect military formation. Well, maybe not quite perfect, but never in all the years of their recorded history had a group of initiates banded together into a cohesive unit like this. So the acolytes ran at the pace Randi called out to them in cadence, and several hours later as a unit they returned to the village. The elders and council didn’t know what to make of it. It was the first time in ages they hadn’t lost someone in the endurance test. It gave then something to think about.
The observation test was a seemingly simple thing, but it was actually one of the more nerve-wracking trials. Each trainee was taken into a room singly and allowed five minutes to study her surroundings. Then they were taken to another and asked to identify the sights, sounds and scents they had observed in the first room. Finally they were taken to a third hut and asked to name the differences between the first two rooms. A pensive experience and each was glad for the rest of the day off when their task was complete.
Randi was actually looking forward to the test of prowess herself. She was a weapons master and had yet to come across one she did not soon become proficient in. The Amazon warriors participated in this event as opponents and as Fate with her twisted sense of humor would have it, Corky drew the Marine’s name twice. The woman had been jabbing and taunting for a while, and Randi had simply ignored it, hoping she would just go away. But now the Amazon took her jeering to new levels, and she was standing on the Sabre’s very last nerve. Randi decided that enough was simply enough.
The first weapon was the bow, and its categories were long, short and cross. The Marine qualified easily and turned her attention to the next event... the staff. The staff was one of Corky’s preferred weapons, and with a flourish she wielded it with great display of strength against the warrior until she realized by the twinkle in Randi’s eyes that the Marine was simply playing with her. This made the Amazon angry, and angry people do stupid things. A spin and parry a lunge and a twist, and Corky found herself disarmed and flat on her back. Without a word and with a complete lack of grace the larger woman rose and stalked off, already planning her revenge in the sword fight.
The short sticks were next, and it took very little time for Randi to adjust to using them. She found them to be much like knives without the sharp edges, and she applied her knowledge to using them in that direction. She made such an impression on the Queen, who was the Marine’s adversary in this task that she called for a halt and asked for an impromptu lesson instead. Because the method in using the sticks was different than what the Amazons usually used, the Marine was able to maneuver around their usual defensive moves. And her offense had already bruised the Queen twice. Randi took a few minutes to show the women how she approached the sticks differently than they did, and how that attitude made all the difference. It resulted in different handling; different tactics; different consequences. They cheered her when she finished the demonstration, and the Queen approached her about teaching her basic techniques to her own weapons masters. The Sabre graciously consented to once the initiation was complete.
The last weapons test that required a partner was the sword. Corky swaggered up to the ring, full of confidence. After all, she had never been defeated in this arena. It was time for the Marine to taste her own blood. Or so the Amazon thought. And she did in fact draw first blood from the Sabre who upon seeing the deadly intent behind the gray eyes buckled down into seriousness and proceeded to demolish each offensive tactic the larger woman threw at her. Then quite deliberately, she went on an offensive that not only drew blood in a multitude of places, but drove the Amazon to her knees. Blue eyes lit with an inner fire gazed down on Corky before Randi turned her back and left the field. Many of the Amazon sisters did the same, leaving Corky alone in her disgrace. She had crossed too many lines and pushed the boundaries of fair play and good sportsmanship way too far.
The final rounds of the more conventional weapons were somewhat anticlimactic and Randi aced each of them easily. She was headed back to her small dorm room when a hail from the Queen caused her to pause. She mumbled under her breath, anxious to get cleaned up but her good manners held. Surprised when the Amazon leader handed not only the weapons token but the ingenuity token as well. Her dark brow rose in mute question. “The council decided you had earned it beating Corky at her own game like that. You could have forfeited and walked away. You could have killed her. Instead you turned her efforts against her and defeated her with her own arrogance. Quite clever.”
“Nothing clever about it,” the warrior responded. “It was either kill her or defeat her. And you said she wasn’t a bad sort. Just seems to have a personal problem where I’m concerned.”
The Queen cleared her throat. “You have NO idea, and it only gets worse. My daughter has stated very firmly that Corky is no longer her preferred suitor.”
The Marine looked pained. “Let me guess... after the bout just now.”
“Um hmm. Told her that anyone who had to play dirty like that wasn’t suitable consort material.”
“Ouch.”
“Um... coulda been worse. She coulda said she preferred you over Corky.” Randi visibly winced. “You will still need to go on the overnighter tomorrow. You have to pass the agility part, and I think the girls might learn some ingenuity from you.”
“All right. Let me go get cleaned up. I have to pass my citizen test tomorrow as well.”
“You’ve surpassed any expectations we had when we invited you here, Randi. I think the council is willing to give you citizenship.”
The Sabre smiled rakishly. “Nope. I’m gonna earn it. Everyone else has to, and I won’t be a special case.”
“Well, if the rest of the Sabre women who come through here do half as well as you have, this program will be considered spectacularly successful as far as we are concerned.”
Randi smiled and entered the quiet peace of her room.
The culture test was much easier than she anticipated and took far less time than she expected. She couldn’t put her finger on the reason, but so much of it seemed... recognizable, comfortable and well known to her. She resolved to do some more research on the things that were tickling her memories. But for now, she had a camping trip to prepare for,
The agility and ingenuity test were combined into one task. The group was sent out on an overnight camp out with nothing but the clothing on their back, and one other item of their choosing. Randi tried to insure that each girl brought something that would help contribute to an overall comfortable camp. The place they’d chosen for their campsite was cleverly hidden and definitely not in the clearing the Amazon leaders expected them to be in. Instead they were in a grotto that barely fit the nine of them side by side. The river was at their backs, and the trees and brush made it difficult to approach. It was just what Randi had been looking for. “All right, girls. We know they expected us to stay in the clearing we passed about a mile back. I’m sure it’s a secret joke that each subsequent class learns to keep after their initiation.”
One of the girls looked at the Marine questioningly. “What do you mean?”
Randi looked up from her task momentarily. “Think about it. That clearing is the perfect spot to stop after a long day right? Flat surface, nice fire pit, right on the water... I heard some of you grumbling when we passed it.” Several girls had the grace to blush. “It’s also the perfect set up for an ambush, and I would bet good money that’s where the agility part of the test comes in. Remember the prowess tests yesterday didn’t involve hand-to-and fighting. We’re gonna have to escape using nothing but these,” holding out her hands. “And this,” indicating her mind.
“That is an excellent point.” The princess looked around at her comrades. “What can we do?”
The Marine indicated the two weatherproof tarps they had. “We’ll need to make a shelter with these. A couple of you need to gather firewood, and some long straight sticks to help build the shelter. The two of you with canteens need to refill them. The ground needs to be prepared, and the blankets laid for the night. As warm as it is we shouldn’t need to cover up fortunately. A couple of you need to go look for some edible tubers and roots to go with the berries we picked earlier.”
“What about you? That’s a lot for us to do before dark,” one girl said, indicating the almost setting sun.
“I’m gonna catch us some fish to go with the rest of dinner. And if you move quickly enough, there should even be time for a swim before we eat.”
The girls scampered off to do her bidding, and it wasn’t long before they had a neat little camp set up, well hidden from prying eyes. The tarps nearly covered the enclosure, and the ground was smooth when they placed the blankets upon it. A tiny campfire faced the river, and slowly, each of the girls wandered down for a brief swim, relishing the cold water against their overheated skin.
The Sabre put the fish on to cook and watched the girls idly for a few moments. She didn’t feel like a babysitter exactly... more like a troop leader. When the food was ready she motioned the girls to join her, well pleased at their foraging efforts. They ate well and set up a watch rotation, agreeing that it was unfair to expect Randi to stand one. She’d earned her token for ingenuity after all and had done more than enough to ensure they were safe and taken care of. She gave in graciously, knowing this point of honor meant so very much to each of them.
Sometime in the middle of the night, a group of Amazon warriors arrived in the clearing, stunned to find it completely empty with no sign of recent habitation.
“What the hell?”
“Where the fuck are they?”
“What is going on here?”
The grumbling and cursing went on for several more minutes before the leader of the group motioned for quiet. “Well, obviously they figured out this was an ambush set up and got the hell out of Dodge. Spread out. They had to have left tracks or a trail for us to follow.” But they hadn’t. For the better part of ninety minutes, the seasoned Amazon warriors searched and hunted to no avail. No matter where they looked, there was no hint of where the initiates had disappeared.
“This is not fucking possible,” Corky grumbled loudly. “They couldn’t just have vanished into thin air.”
“Keep it down, will ya?” the leader hissed with a slap to the back of her head. “You want them to hear us out here?”
“They’re not out here, Rita, or we woulda found them by now.”
“Well, if they are, you and your big mouth just gave our position and intentions away to them.” Rita hadn’t wanted to bring Corky along after the weapons fiasco, but she’d already been approved, and there was little choice without creating a scene the likes of which the gods had never seen. They’d kept Corky out of the leadership role because of it though, and she was intent on making Rita’s life miserable. “Look,” the Amazon leader whispered. “We’ve given up the element of surprise with all the searching and all the noise. We might as well go back to our camp and wait to surprise them in the morning.”
“You can go back,” Corky decreed, “but I’m gonna keep looking. They’re close, and I’m gonna show that Sabre bitch up for the phony she really is.”
“Corky, wait.” But the big Amazon had slipped off into the darkness again, and Rita muttered under her breath.
“Whaddya think, Rita?”
“I think I’m sorry I got assigned to this particular task.” She sighed. “C’mon. She can’t beat Randi, and if I was her I’d be ready to pummel Corky into the ground on principle alone.”
Niall had been the one on guard duty when the Amazons were first spotted searching for them. Silently she awakened Randi, then the rest of their companions. They watched in silence as the warriors walked past their hidden camp on three separate occasions. The Marine wanted to growl when she spotted Corky’s face but merely dropped her head, rethinking the strategy she’d had if they were found. Corky would make this personal, and the girls could actually get hurt. So when they slipped back to the clearing, the Sabre signaled the girls to stay put and followed.
She heard their plans and watched the large woman fade into the darkness going the wrong direction. She moved back to the campsite, almost caught by surprise when two of the girls stopped her. She smiled at them in approval... both for their alertness and their obedience in staying put. She explained the situation to them and outlined her plan. The initiate’s eyes twinkled in delight. They had a real chance at defeating the warriors in this task.
Corky was fuming. Because of Randi, all her well-made plans had fallen to the wayside like so much dust. She had been stripped of her leadership and put on probation, and the princess had scorned her attentions because of her behavior. It just isn’t fair, she mused to herself. She’d earned her place here, and she really did care for the princess. Now she had something to prove.
It happened so fast she hardly had the time to fight. Then she found herself bound and gagged by the woman she’d learned to despise for no other reason than Randi was the best at everything she did. She struggled to no avail, then dropped her head when she realized she was destined to suffer further humiliation at this woman’s hands. It took the better part of an hour for Randi and the trainees to methodically decimate the Amazon forces, and one by one capture the warriors. It was still a couple hours until sunrise, but the acolytes decided to march their captives home. As far as any of them knew, this would be the first time in history that the initiates had managed to capture the entire squadron of warriors sent to test them. The acolytes were thrilled. The warriors wondered what sort of nasty punishment they were going to have to endure for the next twenty-five years because of this fiasco.
They entered the gates just as the dinner gong sounded at the village inn, and all activity simply ceased at the sight that met their eyes. The entire village turned and watched as the Marine walked to the back of the group calling cadence, and the initiates, four to either side, kept their prisoners in step and in line. When Randi called a halt, the trainees forced the warriors to kneel and took up readiness positions around them. The Queen and council approached and with a nod from Randi, the acolytes released the warriors and knelt beside them in respect.
“Rise, my children,” speaking to the girls. “You have done well and have earned your right of passage. Tonight, we celebrate.” A cheer rose from the entire village. “As for you,” turning her attention to her erstwhile warriors, “I believe some refresher training is in order. You will each report to me tomorrow for a schedule of remedial training.” Now the Queen’s attention focused on the Sabre. “Walk with me, my friend. I know that it is due to your leadership and ability that the initiates in this class excelled in each of their challenges.” She held up her hand to keep the Marine from interrupting. “You have given us a lot to think about... things we need to look into changing and improving the way they’re done. The girls are done with their testing as they are given spirit journeys when they are very young.”
“They don’t do them as adults?”
“Certainly... as they have the need or the shamaness feels led to direct them. The spirit journey you need to take is part of their growing up here. But the shamaness assures me you need to do so to complete your rite.”
“Well, whenever ya’ll are ready.”
The Queen placed a warm hand on the warrior’s arm. “You’ll know when the time is right.” And she left Randi to get ready for the ceremony.
The ceremony was fun, and Randi was pleasantly surprised by the loud cheering she received. She’d earned a place in the hearts and lives of the woman in this village, and for the most part was made to feel very welcome even by the warriors she and the other initiates had defeated. The girls had given her a robe for her spirit journey, knowing that was usually bestowed by the family and realizing they were hers in this place. Randi accepted it in the spirit it was offered in. She slipped in on and moved to a relatively quiet spot to watch the festivities take place around her. She took a sip of the mead that had been pressed into her hand. Without meaning to she slipped into a daze.
The place she saw was beautiful... a mountain with caves. The fields were green and covered in colorful wild flowers, and the trees bore the blossoms of fruit. The water ran swift and clear nearby, and she leaned over to take a drink. It was clean and sweet and cold enough to make her teeth hurt even in the warmth of early summer. The Marine took a deep breath, relishing the scent of earth, and fruit and flowers. She ran like a child, enjoying the feeling of sweet freedom and peace that pervaded this place. She fell to her back at the side of the water, listening to the tinkling and rushing while watching the clouds chase one another overhead in the blue sky. She sighed, wishing she could stay here forever.
“You can’t stay here forever,” came the voice of the shamaness who suddenly walked out of nowhere. “But this is now your place. You will come here when your soul needs to rest. You will build and grow and share love here.”
Randi shot up, standing defensively until she determined that the woman wasn’t a threat. The woman stood silently while the furrowed brow put everything together. “This is my spirit quest?” a little disbelieving.
“Yes.” The shamaness smiled. “Yours is a little different than any I have ever accompanied on before. The first, well, since it is usually children, they get to see what their future holds to a point. Whether they are meant to be warriors or craftswomen or the like. Those that come later are usually for a specific purpose. Most are looking for direction or resolution to something they cannot solve themselves. It’s different with you. You are focused, clear on your direction and purpose.”
“Then...?”
“You need a place to be Randi; to be a human being; to be a woman. So much of your life is wrapped up in being a Sabre. You need this place.” Randi simply stared at her, wondering where the other woman had learned so much about her. “I saw, Randi. It’s my gift. It’s what I do.” She smiled. “You will have to physically search out this place, but when you find it, claim it and make it yours. It will bring you great peace, and one day, great happiness.”
The Marine came back to the party to find the shamaness sitting beside her. She blinked blue eyes trying to reconcile what she’d seen to where she was. “You all right there, Randi?”
“Was it real?”
“Oh yes. And when you’re ready, you’ll know just where to look to find it.”
She wiped her eyes and shook her head. “I think I need a break from the mead and the noise. Thank you, Priestess.” She nodded and moved away from the party. Once in her dorm room, she fell into a deep, dreamless sleep.
“I stayed there for another couple weeks, helping the council rework their initiation tests and streamlining their weapons program. I think it’s used exclusively throughout the Nation now.”
“And how you found this place...?”
“Is another story, and you owe me one first.” Randi grinned at Gwen’s frustrated face. “I promised you’d hear everything. And we have all the time we need.” Randi wrapped Gwen up in her arms, gratified when she practically melted into her. “How about some of that lunch? All that talking made me hungry.” Gwen chuckled and opened the hamper while Randi poured fresh glasses of wine.
Chapter V
The sun was at its short day zenith when they finished their repast. Between the heated blanket, the sunshine, their combined body heat and no wind, they were comfortably warm. And now that they were pleasantly stuffed as well, a nap was sounding like a better idea all the time. They stretched out along side one another, spooned front to back. Randi’s hand lightly traced an absent pattern on Gwen’s belly, smiling slightly when she heard Gwen’s breath deepen into the evenness of sleep. She extended her senses and found them to be alone, save for the few fish near the bottom of the river. Then she let herself drift off as well.
It was the chill in the air that woke them almost simultaneously. The sun had set behind the trees, though it still had a bit of a drop before it hit the horizon, and the wind had picked up.
“Wow!”
“Brr!”
They looked at one another and chuckled. “I think we’re right on both counts, Stud.”
“Hmm, yeah. C’mon... let’s get back to the cottage. We can figure out what’s for dinner and then it’s your turn for some storytelling. But happy ending this time, please? My heart’s still aching from that last one you told.”
They picked up the basket, wrapped the blanket around them and slowly meandered together back toward the tiny home. Gwen took a deep breath. “I know. That one always makes me cry. Some of the others are equally sad, but that one always struck me as being senselessly so.”
“Mmm,” was the only reply Randi could make through her closed throat though she had to smile when Gwen moved a little closer and wrapped her arm just a little tighter. Dinner ended up being bits and pieces... fruit, raw vegetables, cheese and bread. They took their meal in front of the fireplace loath to give up the closeness that setting afforded them. “This is nice,” Randi sighed softly, finding herself cradled by Gwen’s smaller body for a change. They were stretched out on the thick fur-like rug, with Gwen propped up on pillows at an angle. The dark head rested on her chest, and Gwen’s hand lay lightly on Randi’s hip. One of Randi’s hands was on Gwen’s hip; the other encircled her small waist. The position made eating a bit of a challenge, but feeding each other got around a lot of the awkwardness.
“Yeah, it is,” Gwen quietly agreed. “I like being able to hold you like this sometimes... to be able to take care of you too.”
Randi inclined her head and kissed the smooth skin of Gwen’s neck. “You do an excellent job of taking care of me everyday, Love.” She met the lips that caught her own and was forced to clear her throat to get her voice back to its normal pitch when they pulled apart again. <Ahem> “What about my story?” She poked her lip out just slightly and muttered, “You’re trying to distract me, and it’s working.”
Gwen grinned, both at the expression and the sentiment. “No, I’m not, but I bet I could if I tried,” dragging her hand from Randi’s hip slowly up the front of her torso. The grin grew wider with the hitch in Randi’s breathing when her touch circled and lingered on her breast. Setting her glass gently down Gwen wove her now free hand into the raven tresses and tilted the full lips up to meet her own. Then she passionately staked her claim. “And suddenly,” she said on a ragged breath when they separated again, “I feel like trying.” She eased Randi over on top of her and proceeded to possess every inch of the Marine.
Sometime later found them bonelessly slumped in much the same position as they had been before though now they were naked and draped with a blanket. “Let me tell you about one of our earlier reincarnations... several generations removed from the original soulmates.”
They were two scared boys, taken into slavery just as they’d reached puberty. In the ship’s hold, they became fast friends, looking out for one another and cementing a bond that would sustain them through the brutalities they expected to face when they reached the heart of the Roman Empire. Rome was an old whore now, gasping her last before falling into the putrid heap she’d become. In the final days of her glory, the two boys were bought as slaves to be trained as gladiators for the games. It was horrible. They spent their days being beaten and ridiculed, but amazingly, they were left alone together at night.
The first night after their arrival, one of the older men had come in, intent on taking his pleasure from the younger of the two boys. The older boy turned on him ferociously, ripping his manhood from him before snapping his neck with an audible crack. The slave master, hearing the commotion, stepped in to see his compatriot fall to this almost child and watched the boy stand protectively in front his friend. “No one touches him,” the elder said defiantly. “And no one touches me.”
The big man knew he had a potential winner in this fierce child and decided to make a deal with him. “You learn to fight and you keep winning, you both get left alone. You do something stupid or you start losing, and I’ll let every single man in this place have a shot at your friend. And he has to find something useful or entertaining to do to earn his keep.”
“No, Dominic. Don’t do it. It’s not fair to you. I can do this.”
The dark haired boy ignored the younger blonde and said to the master, “Done.”
The man nodded his acceptance and turned away from the pair. When he reached the door, he looked over his shoulder. “You will both still have to do your service as pleasure servants, but I’ll put it off until you’ve had a chance to grow up a little more.” He looked Dominic in his bright blue eyes. “As long as you win, you will get your choice of whom you serve.” He walked out without another word.
“Dom, why did you do that?” the blonde boy asked when they were alone again. “I haven’t got any skills.”
“You can tell stories, Raphael. I heard you do it on the ship.” The older boy paused, awkwardly taking his green-eyed companion in his arms as the settled back on the small cot they’d been issued. “I couldn’t let them hurt you. Not like that.” He sighed. “I’ll teach you to defend yourself. We’ll get through this together.”
The blonde patted the older boy’s chest and nodded. “Together... I like the sound of that.” And they feel into a peaceful sleep.
Days became weeks and months became years, and the boys became strapping young men that were very pleasing to look upon. Dominic was the most successful gladiator Rome had ever seen, and Raphael was known throughout the court for his skillful weaving of tales. They were now lovers, and very protective of what they shared. Still, as slaves, they were forced into service on occasion, and by the time they reached majority, they had fathered several children apiece. Not that they were allowed to be a father to their descendants. They were being bred for their strength, intelligence and beauty.
“It’s not fair, Love.” The blonde man gently caressed the face of his partner. “We have children. We could be a family if we weren’t still slaves.”
“I know, Rae. But we are also high profile. The patricians would notice if we disappeared.”
“I don’t care, Dom. We deserve more. We deserve to be happy.”
The warrior put his fingers on his lover’s lips to still his speech. “I know, Baby. It’s closer than you think.” These words spoken very low into the smaller man’s ear. “I’ve heard rumblings of a slave revolt. If it happens, we go.”
Raphael kissed Dominic full on the lips then, taking the time to gently coax the older man’s mouth open with his tongue before claiming him fervently for long moments. When they broke apart, both were hard and ready, gazing into the other’s passion glazed eyes for a timeless space. As the blonde man leaned down to capture the gladiator’s lips again, he whispered solemnly, “Where you go, I go, beloved.” Then reality faded around them for a while as they reaffirmed the bond and the love they shared.
The revolt did go off as planned, and the two men managed to escape with seventeen children. Several were theirs; the rest were orphans. They raised all of them with love and devotion, living to see several of them marry and have children of their own.
Years passed, and the two soulmates were nearing the end of their time together for the lifetime they’d shared. “We‘ve had a good life, haven’t we, Love?”
They were laying in bed together, cuddled in their favorite position with the blonde head cradled on the broad shoulder, and the strong arms wrapped around the smaller body. “We really have. Didn’t start off that way, but everything happens for a reason.” They smiled in silence as their memories took them back over the years they’d shared, and the children and grandchildren that they counted as theirs. “I think it’s time to go home for a while though, Little One. I’m tired.”
“Where you go, I go, Dom,” Raphael responded quietly. Then they drew a deep breath and closed their eyes in eternal sleep.
“That was amazing. Sounds like despite everything, they were happy together. And my God, seventeen kids! Can you imagine?” Gwen had to chuckle at Randi’s tone of voice and she scowled up at her moving mattress. “Hey, we’re resting here.”
“I’m sorry, Honey. You’re just too cute. And no,“ she added hastily, “I can’t imagine. Just thinking about it makes my head hurt. But Raphael left some interesting tales with his children.”
“Did he say if they had the rings? You didn’t mention them in either this story or the first one.”
“No, they didn’t. Dominic and Raphael were taken away from their families as children, and in fact did not meet until they found themselves together in the ship’s hold. When they escaped from slavery, they went away from their families and the rings. There are a few instances when that happened, but they are rare. For the most part, when the soulmates join, the rings are present.”
“And when we miss, like we did with the soldier and the actress?”
“Our descendents continue to hold them in trust until we meet again... like now.”
Randi took Gwen’s hand in hers and placed a kiss of promise upon her ring. “I love you, Gwen. I’m so happy we got a chance to do this right. And so glad we got past our last meeting as soulmates. I can only imagine the misery....”
“Don’t, please. Society is finally accepting of us as a family. Things are different in this time and place. Let’s just be thankful for what we have now instead off reliving the ache we suffered before.” A tear fell from each eye before Gwen could stop them, and she swiped at them angrily. “Shit! I shouldn’t have told that damn story.”
Randi moved swiftly to keep her from bolting away, and she quickly reversed their positions. She looked down at the tear-filled green eyes and smiled sadly. “I’m sorry, Love. You were right. That first story is haunting, and I can’t help that it troubles me so. But we’ve shared many lifetimes, and I want to hear about them all... good and bad. But I want to hear more about you too. ‘kay?” She watched the rapid play of emotions that flew across Gwen’s telltale features, and unbidden she leaned down took possession of Gwen’s lips in a fiery kiss. Gwen responded deeply, sincerely and totally until they were born away on a wave of passion that crested and crested again until they fell back spent and sated into their little nest.
“What was the hardest thing about adjusting to military life for you?” It was late, and they had been enjoying the quiet sense of peace that pervaded the tiny cabin. Gwen was finally getting back to Randi’s request of her in a somewhat roundabout fashion.
“Being away from my family and friends,” Randi responded without hesitation. “I have never been so lonely as I was those three months of boot camp.”
“I know what you mean. When I did that six-month tour, I was miserable.” She rushed on at Randi’s expression. “Don’t get me wrong. I was glad to do it and grateful to have made such a difference for so many, but it gave me a new, deeper understanding of just a little bit of what military life must have been like for you all those years as a Sabre.” She sighed. “I didn’t really realize til right then how very lucky I had been in my service.” Randi remained silent, knowing Gwen had more to say. “I never left the capital city except for a couple weekends to go see my folks. And apparently once the general found out who I was and where my true skill lay, I suddenly had much more free time to visit the sick. I wondered about having so much time to volunteer to visit the medifacs. But a lot of my duty time was used for morale boosting. Public performances. An Army ambassador, I think he called it.”
“Tell me?” Randi asked softly.
“It’s nothing special. I....”
“Please.”
Technically speaking Gwen was the general’s aide de camp. She was to set his schedule; arrange his trips; take care of his correspondence; and generally do whatever needed doing around the office. She realized it was cushy duty and had more than one passing thought as to how she had ended up with such a plum assignment. She had no way of knowing that Geoff had asked for a favor from an old friend. Geoff had neglected to tell his old buddy about his daughter’s talent however, preferring to allow her to reveal herself if and when she felt comfortable doing so.
The bard, for her part was enjoying the anonymity of the Army at first. As Gwenevere Goldman, bard extraordinaire, people expected particular things from her. But as Army Pvt. G. Goldman, she relished a certain freedom she hadn’t experienced since she was a child. So her three months of boot camp, and her first seven weeks of regular Army life, she didn’t tell a story. But storytelling was as natural to her as breathing and the silence was wearing on her. She actually started losing a little weight and sleep was slowly becoming more difficult.
When the weekend came, she decided to try a little experiment. She had managed to put off the Army buddies who’d asked her to participate in a base softball game; instead choosing to go to the base clinic to see about visiting some of the soldiers who’d been more seriously hurt in the war games the day before. She stepped into the repair unit, the largest room in the building and where most of the injured were housed for their regen processing. She was clad in jeans and a thick white T-shirt, cowboy boots sounding loudly as she crossed the floor in the stillness of the room. The bard expected to be stopped, but apparently all the personnel were attending to other tasks at the moment she chose to walk in because there was no one at the desk and no one who asked for her identity.
She walked to the first bed, and said quietly, “Hi, I’m Gwen. What’s your name?” Around the room she went, introducing herself and making small talk to put the men and women in the room at ease. When she reached the front of the room again, she spoke louder so the entire room could hear her. “Well, now that we’ve gotten to know one another a bit, I thought maybe you all might indulge me for a little while and let me entertain you.”
“Whoo hoo!”
“Take it off, Girl!”
“Let’s see you shake it, Honey!”
A furious red blush follow some of the more graphic suggestions, and it was by sheer grit and determination that Gwen didn’t bolt and run. Instead she summoned her stage presence and answered them. “I’m a bard, and I’d like to tell you a story.” There were catcalls and whistles, but the blonde stood her ground.
“All right, Storyteller,” a voice near the back called out. “Make us believe it.”
It didn’t take but a few minutes, and they were all drawn in to the spell she wove around them with her voice alone. By the time she finished, she noticed her crowd had grown and that the staff had joined them somewhere along the journey. Her audience clapped and cheered... whooping and hollering for long minutes. And in the melee she disappeared, needing a little space to think.
She took a long walk that afternoon, coming to understand in a way she hadn’t thought about before just how much storytelling was a part of her. It wasn’t a conscious decision on her part to tell stories. This was something she needed to share to be complete as an individual. Her time away from it just made it crystal clear to her.
Talk of the storytelling spread like wildfire, and it was all over the base Monday morning. General Hampton noticed the change in his aide, glad to see a new exuberance in her eyes and step. He greeted Gwen and went into his office, an idea tickling at the back of his mind.
The second weekend, she went out into the nearby community center where a lot of the neighborhood children gathered to play on their days off. They ranged in age from five to seventeen, and Gwen’s target audience was somewhere in the middle. Old enough to understand and appreciate a good story, but not so old they would mock and deride her efforts. She needn’t have worried.
The kids were segregated by age groups; the smaller children in the sand boxes; the older kids on the swing sets and jungle gyms; and the teens on the basketball and volleyball courts. Gwen chose a swing, and sat down quietly, rocking slowly while her mind drifted back to her own childhood. She was the only adult who was playing; the rest sat along the perimeter involved in discussion, watching the kids play and breaking up the occasional argument. Finally a youngster bolder than the rest gathered her courage and approached the bard.
“Hey Lady,” waiting for Gwen’s attention to turn her way. “Whatcha doing out here with us kids?”
The blonde brought the swing to a halt and turned the full force of her considerable personality on the child. “Well, I like to swing, and this one was empty. It helps me think of stories to tell. It always has.”
The child’s eyes lit up. “You’re a bard?” When Gwen nodded she squealed with excitement and called out to her friends, motioning them over. “Hey, you guys,” cupping her hands around her mouth to get their attention. “She’s a storyteller.” She waved them in. “Will you tell us a story? Something with a princess maybe and a hero and....”
Gwen had to laugh out loud at their enthusiasm. This was what she needed. This was what she’d been missing. The joy that came from being able to touch another’s imagination. “Let me see what I can come up with,” she answered, already laying out the bare bones story in her mind.
The group started out with twenty children, ranging in age from eight to twelve. Before she’d finished her first tale, all activity in the center had ceased and all eyes of every single person were focused on her in rapt wonder. The bard told so many stories that day that she had no voice left at the end of it. But the soreness of her throat was miniscule compared to the elation she felt in the depths of her soul.
Monday morning was awkward since she was unable to answer any vid calls except with text messaging. It made for an interesting plight. Rumors abounded now about the mysterious blonde storyteller who had woven such magic for so many on a Saturday afternoon. Many of those kids were military brats whose parents had heard the same fair-haired bard the week before. Stories were flying bout this new sensation, and General Hampton had a very good idea where the source for these rumors was. He hadn’t realized how very lively Gwen’s voice was, or how he enjoyed listening to her soothing tones until he noticed just how quiet his office had become without the sound of her voice. Now more than ever he was determined to prove his suspicions once and for all.
By Wednesday, Gwen’s voice was back to normal, and the general smiled at the lilting sound. He made a note to himself to be outside her barracks before dawn the following Saturday morning, then flushed at his foolishness. It had been a while since he’d engaged in ‘cloak and dagger stuff’.
He almost missed her. He’d fallen into a light doze because of his exceptionally early hours, and now it was late morning. He’d begun to wonder if he’d already missed her when he saw her emerge from the building. He noted that she was alone and had to wonder why someone as friendly as she was didn’t seem to have any friends. Then he forgot to wonder anymore as he became engrossed in a game of hide and seek; keeping her in sight while remaining hidden from her view. He needn’t have worried. She was far too involved with planning her stories to see she was being followed.
When she arrived at the retirement center, she didn’t hesitate but simply walked in the door. She spoke to the woman who sat at the desk who smiled politely and pointed her down the hall. The blonde nodded her thanks and went the direction indicated. The general waited until Gwen turned into a doorway and disappeared from sight before he approached the same desk.
“May I help you, sir?
“The young lady that came in ahead of me... who is she here to visit?”
“Everyone. She’s here to tell stories to the folks who live here.”
“Oh? Isn’t that somewhat unusual?”
“Yes, and that is exactly the reason the director didn’t turn her down when she called yesterday. This is a rare treat.”
“Would you mind... do you think I could join the residents while they listen?”
The woman gave him a good going over, hesitating between good manners and good sense. He allowed her scanner to identify him, and she smiled in agreement. “Come this way, General.” He followed the woman in a different direction and found himself in a corner that kept him from sight while permitting him to view the entire room. “I figure there’s a military reason for this, and this will keep your secret.” She smiled at him conspiratorially.
“Thank you, ma’am. You are most definitely correct.”
She sat down next to him, conveniently forgetting her post as the director introduced their guest to a full room of older people. The applause was polite as they waited for her to impress them. And impress them she did easily; totally captivating them until they stood clapping and whistling when she drew her tale to a close.
“That was phenomenal,” the woman whispered to General Hampton. “I wonder who she is?”
The general was too busy smacking his palm on his forehead to reply. He couldn’t believe how incredibly dense he’d been. It was time to employ the resources he had at hand.
Monday morning found a very somber General Hampton sitting sternly behind his desk when the bard arrived for duty. She hadn’t even settled in for work when he summoned her into his office.
“Pvt. Goldman, we have a problem.”
“Sir?”
“I have to claim stupidity on my part; it’s the only excuse I can find for not figuring things out sooner.”
“Sir?” Gwen was confused, and her boss’s round about speech wasn’t helping matters at all.
“Apparently you’ve been hiding your light under a bushel, Private, and I am having an issue with that.” She looked as bewildered as she felt at that point. “Is there a reason you neglected to mention who you really are?” The bard broke from attention and rubbed her hand across her forehead. “You are still at attention, Goldman,” he reminded in a stern but not unkind voice.
“I’m sorry, sir. I’m just more than a little confused by the conversation.”
“You see, Gwen, it has come to my attention that the world-renown bard Gwenevere Goldman was my aide de camp. Now Private, would you like to explain to me why I had to discover this situation right under my very nose?”
To his unpleasant surprise, the small blonde didn’t say a word though she paled to the point of passing out. She breathed slowly, focusing on remaining standing. He waited patiently for her to collect her composure, then he indicated a chair and handed her a glass of water. When she seemed able to talk, he took the chair next to her and turned his attention to her. “This was the first place I was able to be one of many, and for a while it was fine. It was a novelty for me, and I enjoyed it. But the stories... they are so much a part of me. They define who I am and even though I have to be like everyone else in this uniform, out of it I have to be me. I have to be a bard.”
The general steepled his fingers together in thought. “How would you like to be a bard in uniform?” He held up a hand to forestall her speech. “You would still be my aide de camp, but with shorter hours. We could arrange for small gatherings for the hundreds of military personnel who pass through this city every week.” He focused inward and continued to talk as if she was no longer in the room with him. “This could work very well,” he mused, “and be good for morale. Would you be amenable to something like this?”
Her eyes began to glow, and she nodded firmly. “Oh yes, General. Most certainly.”
“Wonderful,” was his comment. “Let’s get the correspondence out of the way, and we’ll sit down and come up with something of a schedule that will allow for you to be our ambassador of good cheer.”
Gwen cringed inwardly at the descriptive, but merely nodded her agreement.
\
“I didn’t realize until the night of the awards ceremony that he knew about the volunteer work. I figured he’d finally recognized my name and put it all together that way. God, sometimes I am so dumb.”
“Nope, sorry... can’t let you talk about yourself like that. Never dumb, Love. Focused maybe, naïve, but never, ever dumb.”
Gwen shifted slightly, sliding off Randi’s body to lie at her side. Her objective was to get a better angle to see from, but Randi took exception to the movement. Instead she pulled Gwen completely on top of her, draping the smaller body over hers. The skin on skin contact caused funny little tingles to run up and down Gwen’s spine, and she growled low in her throat before leaning down to thoroughly kiss full lips.
“Do you know just how much I love you?”
“Almost as much as I love you, I think,” came the instant reply. Randi tightened her arms around the bard and hugged her intensely.
“I love you with all my heart, and because of you that heart gets bigger and bigger. Because everyday I seem to love you just a little bit more.” She laid her head down on the broad chest beneath her, pillowing her head on the soft breast. Randi’s heartbeat was strong and after that sentiment, rapidly beating out a rhythmic tattoo that slowly, surely lulled Gwen into sleep.
Randi kissed the blonde head tucked under her chin when she heard the breathing even out into sleep. “Goodnight, Love,” she whispered.
The freezing rain falling on the roof was loud enough to wake them in the early morning hours. Randi smiled to herself. Maybe we could go explore the caves a little more today. Her thoughts became much more carnal when Gwen’s shifting caused tingles to skitter across her skin. Or maybe we should just stay in bed all day. I still have that lovely.... Her thoughts drifted off, remembering the day she’d bought it.
It wasn’t as though she’d had any reason to buy something as frivolous and daring and risqué as the silk negligee that hung in the window. Except for the odd tryst, she hadn’t dated in years and even those flings had been all too rare. Not that I’d waste something like this on a casual tete a tete. This would be for someone special... someone like.... Unbidden, her mind’s eye flashed to her best friend, toward whom her feelings were deepening beyond her logical control. She shook her head uselessly but still found herself drawn into the small boutique.
She arrived home with her purchase feeling more than a little foolish and hid it away. And hidden it stayed, completely forgotten until she went to pack for their honeymoon. When she found it she was at first surprised, then flustered at her audacity. Then she tucked the garment in her bag for Gwen’s preview.
“I bought it for her... I should wear it for her,” the Marine muttered sotto voce.
Gwen hummed her delight in her circumstances and cuddled even closer into Randi’s body. Randi wrapped her arms tighter, reveling in their closeness. She drifted off again into a half doze that was perpetuated by the constant noise of the rain falling. Their combined warmth made her hesitant to crawl out of the bed.
When Gwen opened her eyes, she stared at the profile beneath her and gently traced the facial pattern now ingrained in her mind’s eye. Randi didn’t twitch a muscle or flicker an eyelash, and Gwen lavished special attention on the scar. She noticed that is seemed more faded and was the same temperature as the skin that surrounded it. She smiled when Randi leaned into the stroking. Gwen leaned down to kiss the full lips that were twitching just slightly. Then of course, nature had to scream... loudly. A quick peck on the lips, and Gwen jumped from the bed. The bathroom door slammed rather loudly, and Randi sat up and looked around. “Huh? What the...?”
She got up and puttered around, relighting the stoked embers til they caught and burst into flame. She leaned back into the smaller body when Gwen came out of the bathroom and wrapped herself around her, reaching her hands around to lightly tease Randi’s breasts. “I was thinking about a shower,” she whispered hotly in Randi’s ear. “Care to join me?”
For answer, Randi spun in place and swept Gwen up into her arms, searing their mouths together for a long passionate moment. At the bathroom door, she set the younger woman on her feet and admonished, “Go start the water. I’ll be right there.”
Gwen looked at her mystified for a minute before moving into the tiny room to do Randi’s bidding. Randi turned back to her luggage before scooping up the packages and heading into the bathroom.
“When do I get to see what’s under the robe?” Gwen questioned sometime later when both of their physical appetites had been briefly sated. After their shared shower, Randi had wordlessly handed her a package and picked up the second before she started to leave the bathroom. Gwen’s hand on her arm and the look of confusion in her eyes caused Randi to turn and offer her a bit of explanation.
“I got this... well, I’d kinda like to surprise you with it. I can’t do that if you’re standing here watching me put it on.”
Gwen watched in fascination as a slow blush crawled up Randi’s face. “Ooh, something I am going to like, I take it?” She wasn’t sure but thought the brunette mumbled, “I hope so” when she nodded her head. “And something I get to take off you later?” Seeing the blue eyes darken when they met her own and returning the rakish grin.
“Oh I certainly hope so,” was the firm, clear answer.
“Get along with you, then. Let me know when it’s safe to come out.”
They’d fixed breakfast, sharing teasing touches and nibbling kisses between bites of food. Then they’d moved over in front of the fireplace, comfortable in the silence. The colorful silks of their robes blended nicely together, and each was absently stroking the softness of the material in lieu of the skin they could not reach. Gwen was almost startled when Randi’s question broke the silence. “Finish your story from yesterday?”
Gwen cocked an eyebrow, wondering what machinations her wife was playing at. She reviewed her story from yesterday, trying to gauge where she’d left off. Understanding that she had indeed stopped before the end of the tale. ”All righty, but then it’s your turn again.”
Randi nodded her agreement, knowing that Gwen had not yet realized that her muse had returned to her with a vengeance. Though not polished with the practice and study she put into a performance, the storyteller had staged a comeback. And Randi was looking forward to the moment that the truth dawned upon her beloved. She smiled secretly to herself, then settled back with Gwen in her arms, preparing to listen to the story that would bring their lives to cross once again in the past.
Chapter VI
“You have to remember,” Gwen mused as she settled back into her partner’s warmth, “that my entire life up until my military service I spent telling stories. So I knew what kind of time I needed to prepare, and I knew what the best performance times were. I was used to setting my own schedule for that. I’d been doing it for myself for three years, and I’d paid real close attention to Sal and my mother before then. Imagine my surprise when the general refused to let me do it my way.”
The bard had been insistent... weekends had always been her biggest draws. The general refused to listen and finally put it to her point blank.
“Look, Private. I can’t have you out of the office four days a week. As nice as it would be to have that be your assignment for the remainder of your tour, you are billeted as my aide and I need you here.” He didn’t add, and would not reveal until the night of her award ceremony, that he wanted her to have the opportunity to continue her various volunteer projects as much as anything else. He had a feeling she would be a great community asset if she was given the time to participate.
“Yes sir,” she answered solemnly.
“I think doing a presentation on Wednesday afternoon and another on Friday night should be sufficient. We can always do some sort of management to ensure that the widest audience possible gets the opportunity to hear you. I’d kind of like to keep the afternoon thing for the kids. Once the word gets out you’re doing this, we will have to have some sort of rotating schedule because they’re gonna want to come from all over.”
“And the military guys? What about them?”
“Friday nights will be for them. If it’s really successful, we’ll see about doing a week at a time every few months.”
Thoughtful green eyes turned inward, and the blonde chewed her lips in thought. “You don’t think we need to do weekends?”
“No,” Hampton replied, grinning inwardly. “We need those days free in case we need to catch up here. And you need some time off.”
Gwen nodded her agreement. “All right, sir. That is acceptable. Thank you.”
“You’re welcome, Soldier. Let’s get to work.”
“By that point, I had been in the army just over six months. I continued to do my volunteer work on the weekends, but the Wednesday and Friday night sessions were a smash hit as well. After the first three months, I was slated for my first week of nightly storytelling duty. I was a nervous wreck.”
“Why? You’d done it before.”
“Yes, but this was different. This time I wore a uniform and represented something much bigger than myself or my stories.”
“That was the first time I saw you perform, you know.”
Green eyes widened. “I read a bit about that in your diary. Will you fill in the blanks?”
Randi gave a silent sigh and smiled shyly. “As long as you keep me warm, I will.” Gwen cuddled more deeply into her lap and turned her head to catch Randi’s heartbeat as she began to tell her tale.
It had been a nightmare of an assignment, and having lost Poppy was almost more than the stoic Marine could bear. Loss like that didn’t happen very often among the Sabres, and the fact that it was pointless just made it that much more intolerable. The Marine had stayed behind recklessly to recover her mentor’s remains and was now headed to the capital city to receive yet another commendation and a week of hard earned R&R.
Randi snorted to herself, clad in her dress blues. A look at her medal covered chest was impressive, especially when one knew that she had only been in the military for a little over four years at the time. But the ache in her chest made her wish she could rip them off and trade them in for Poppy’s safe return. However, she knew that there was no way for that to happen so she bit her lip and wiped her eyes a final time. The stoic warrior put her cold mask on and emerged from the transport into the bright sunlight of the late fall day. She would have appreciated its beauty more if she hadn’t been so anxious to just get away for a while.
Like the best-laid plans, however, it was not to materialize quite the way the Marine had envisioned. She had gone to the Sabre cottage she was using during her stay in the city and changed into more casual attire. She was just headed out the door when Brenda, Lacey and Lacey’s new girlfriend Nicky arrived at her front door. “Um, sorry guys. I was just headed out.”
“Yes, you were,” they cheerfully agreed. “In fact, you’re going out with us.” Brenda and Lacey each took a side and started escorting her down the short walk to their waiting transport.
“Um....” But that was all she could manage before she found herself safely ensconced in the back of the vehicle with her dark skinned compatriot. She settled back and closed her eyes, missing the concerned look that passed between her Sabre friends. Without opening her eyes she asked, “So where are we going?”
“Oh, this is too fabulous, but Nicky was able to score us some tickets to the hottest show in town.” Lacey reached over and clasped her girlfriend’s hand tightly giving it a brief squeeze. The other woman smiled brightly with a quick look at her lover, then turned her attention back to their surroundings.
Randi pulled her head up off the back of the seat where she’d been resting it and opened her eyes. “Guys, I appreciate the sentiment, but I’m really not in the mood for raucous and rowdy. So....”
“Good,” Nicky broke in. “Cause that’s not what this is. You’ll like this, Randi. I promise.”
The Marine looked at her skeptically before turning her attention to her surroundings and noticing for the first time that they were at the entrance to a theatre. “You have got to be kidding me,” she muttered to herself but exited the transport and waited for her friends to join her.
They entered and she was pleased that Nicky had managed to acquire a box for them. She was also amazed at the fact that here it was, a Sunday night, and the place was packed... literally standing room only. She took a seat in front at their insistence though the logic of their choice escaped her. She settled back comfortably slumped in her seat, listening to the conversation that flowed around her until the darkening of the house lights indicated the beginning of the performance. She didn’t move when the bard was introduced though her laughter at the petite figure in Army green was covered entirely by the cheers and whistles of the crowd around her.
Randi propped her head on her hand, wishing silently to herself that she could just get away and be alone for a while. All these people were making her skin crawl. Then Gwen opened her mouth and began to speak, and without realizing it the warrior was drawn into the tale being woven around her as if by magic. Her posture changed with her attitude and before the end of the first story, she was sitting on the edge of her seat, leaning forward on the railing.
The entire performance held her mesmerized and by the end of the bard’s final ovation, she was sitting spellbound. Except for the change in her posture, her comrades didn’t notice the rapt expression on her face so captivated had they themselves been. But Nicky saw and understood that on some level, the storyteller had filled a need within the warrior’s troubled soul.
Lacey and Brenda were full of chatter at dinner and on the ride back to the cottage. Randi was quiet, but since that was her standard operating procedure, no one thought twice about it. The Marine sat down as soon as she reached the haven of her room and shot off an email to her cousin cum business partner. Midas was doing well under Tommy’s guidance, but a performer like this bard could put them over the top; make them a strength in the Artist’s Guild.
The Sabre awoke with the sun, all her R&R plans shot to hell overnight. She spent the day trying to get tickets to the night’s performance, only to find there were none to be had. When the weeklong series had been announced, the tickets had sold at an astronomical rate. They were gone. Finally in desperation, she placed a vid call to Nicky, hoping the young woman could hook her up. As luck would have it, Nicky had been waiting for the contact and had spent the morning acquiring the tickets she had the distinct impression the Marine would need. She smiled to herself in triumph when the call came through. Lacey was gonna owe her breakfast in bed for a month.
When her two Sabre friends called to see what was on for the evening, Randi explained that she was going to be busy the remainder of the week. It didn’t take a genius to figure out where she was going, and Lacey groaned to herself. How had Nicky known? She and Brenda harangued their comrade about her sudden interest in the theatre, but Randi would not be deterred. This went beyond physical comfort. Somehow Gwen’s words reached down and fed the very depths of her soul. And she wouldn’t give that up. She couldn’t.
Night after night she sat awestruck under the auspices of the bard who knew how to touch lives... minds and hearts and souls. She soaked up each word like a man in the desert dying of thirst, storing it for the drought she knew was sure to come in the days and duty that would follow.
Not once did she ever approach the younger woman, content to appreciate the skill and absorb the feeling from afar. As she watched and listened her determination grew, and once again her strength resolved to protect the little ones like Gwen from the unknown dangers that threatened them. When the final ovation of the final performance was finished, the Marine was ready to take up her burden and walk forward into the darkness once more.
The wet heat of tears slowly rolling between her breasts brought Randi back to the reality of the present. She bent her head slightly as she tilted Gwen’s chin to bring green eyes up to meet her own. Randi gazed into her lover’s eyes with a mixture of confusion, upset and compassion. “Crying, Little One?” she asked tenderly.
“Happy tears. Sad tears. Angry tears.” The lost look in Gwen’s eyes was something Randi understood all too well, and she smiled sadly while gently wiping the wetness from the smooth cheeks. Instinctively, Gwen leaned into the touch and closed her eyes. Randi cupped her cheek and waited for the green eyes to open to her.
“Dance with me,” she whispered huskily.
“Yes.” Plain and simple and said as she rose from Randi’s lap, her eyes never leaving electric blue.
“Music,” Randi called out softly, and a light jazz tune wafted through the air. They wrapped themselves in one another’s arms and slowly began to sway to the music that surrounded them. Gwen’s ear was pressed to Randi’s chest, and she listened contentedly as the beat kept time with her own.
They stayed locked together like this for an eternity. Randi brushed a light kiss across the top of the blonde head. Gwen turned and nuzzled the tiny bit of exposed skin just above Randi’s cleavage. She greedily inhaled the scent of soap and silk and Randi. It was intoxicating, and she felt Randi’s heart rate pick up at the contact. Gwen blew a gentle breath across the pulse point just above her lips, watching the goosebumps break out across the skin, then placed a ghostly kiss on the fluttering spot. She edged her nose into the robe, nestling further into Randi’s breasts and placing light kisses across the top of the exposed curves. She felt the hitch in Randi’s breathing and smiled.
Gwen slid her hands down from where they rested behind Randi’s neck, coming first to caress the broad shoulders. Her smile grew even broader when she felt large hand begin to return the touch up and down her spine. Slowly she moved her hands down to rest lightly on Randi’s chest, her fingertips tracing the path her lips had just made. Again her hands moved downward, and Randi moaned softly as her touch lingered briefly on hardened nipples. She continued moving down over the ribs and the washboard stomach she could feel even beneath the robe until her hands rested lightly on the knot tied just below the warrior’s waist.
Gwen unknotted the sash slowly, then gasped as the robe parted to reveal the treasure that was hidden beneath it. The gown was a deep purple silk lace, with strategically placed solid weave. It was sexy, appealing and entirely touchable and caused the blue eyes to reflect a lavender color of desire. She pushed Randi away from her slightly causing her arms to drop away from Gwen’s body and a furrow to cross her dark brow. Gwen didn’t have to explain. She ran her hands back up Randi’s torso, eliciting an involuntary shudder from her as her fingers lightly caressed Randi’s breasts again then continued up to her shoulders. Gwen eased the robe from Randi letting it drift to the floor as she pulled Randi back into her body.
Randi stopped short, reaching her hands down to loosen Gwen’s robe ties, arching unexpectedly when Gwen ducked her head and began kissing the valley between her breasts. The sash loosened quickly with her almost frantic pulling, and she returned the favor to Gwen as she eased the material to the floor. Randi stepped back, drinking in the sight of Gwen for a long moment. Her gown was a black silk almost sheer, and slit up both sides to allow teasing glimpses of well-toned legs. Randi pulled Gwen back into her, and their dancing resumed slowly.
“You are so beautiful,” she murmured in the ear just below her lips. She felt the vibration that trembled throughout Gwen’s body. “I love you so much,” then gasped when she felt her nipple captured in a pair of hot, wet lips. Her head fell back as her body arched forward. Her hands went from gently caressing the firm ass she held to steadily kneading it. One hand slipped upwards to tangle in the short blonde hair. Gwen lifted her head from her task at Randi’s subtle tug. Smokey green eyes met lust filled blue, then their mouths met fiercely, passionately. Silk became too much of a barrier between them and as they lowered themselves to the fur hearthrug, skin met skin in a blinding sensation of passion. The rain kept tempo with the music, and the soft sounds of their lovemaking blended to create a new symphony.
It was still raining when they opened their eyes again in the early afternoon. The fire had died down and though it was still warm in the room, Randi rose and stoked the flames, feeling her lover’s eyes follow her naked body around the small room. She smiled when Gwen blushed and lowered her head when she was caught staring. Randi crossed to her side and placed the refreshments she had gotten on the small table by the couch. Then she knelt and raised Gwen’s eyes to meet her own.
“Never be ashamed of that, Love. The fact that you feel that way... to know I inspire that kind of desire....” she grinned rakishly. “Does a hell of a lot for the old ego.”
Green eyes dropped, then raised again to ensnare the blue above her. “Do I...?” Her eyes dropped again, uncertain how to voice her concern with out seeming petty or needy. Randi understood her unvoiced question, and rapidly wrapped the bard up in strong, sure arms.
“Oh, Little One, do you doubt it? You did so long before we became lovers; before I would let myself admit I had fallen in love with you.” Gwen’s eyes turned and gazed at her, seeking reassurance. Randi chuckled lightly. “Let me tell you about how I ended up with that silk lace gown.”
Gwen smiled sympathetically. From the color that was slowly climbing up Randi’s face, it was going to be an interesting tale. Besides, it wasn’t something she would have picked out as the Marine choosing for herself in a million years. She couldn’t wait to hear the story.
The assignment hadn’t been bad. Routine, but with the increasing violence against the team that seemed to be becoming the norm these days. A prickling along her spine caused the Marine’s nape hairs to stand up as she slowly gathered up pieces of a puzzle far more complicated than she could imagine at that point in time. Soon many things would be revealed and be much clearer to her mind’s eye. But for now... for today... she was simply a woman visiting a fair sized market doing her best to blend in. Her blue eyes and her height made her stand out in this community, but her demeanor diverted what little attention her physical aspects garnered, and she was almost able to relax.
There were several market stalls that featured local delicacies, and she gamely tried several as she strolled along the broad avenue. The toymaker caught her attention, and she found several interesting old-fashioned gadgets to amuse her and add to her collection of unique items back home. Randi paused to watch a conventional glass blower in wonder. This type of artistry was rare, and she watched in fascination as he performed his craft. She picked up a little trinket, thinking how Gwen would enjoy the novelty. She couldn’t see the expression these thoughts brought to her face, but those around her noticed and wondered who put such a look of sheer love and joy on the previously stoic face.
The Sabre continued to walk, turning when she reached the end of the shopping district, and crossing to walk back on the opposite side. There was music coming from one storefront, and she winced when the singer continued to sing just slightly flat of the tune. “Great,” she muttered. “My ears will be twanging for an hour.” She hurried past the noise and didn’t stop to look again until she was out of sound range. When she looked up again to see where she was, she drew in a quick breath. She had found a master weaver, and the garment that hung in the window was created from the most delicate silk lace she had ever seen.
She shook her head, knowing she had no real use for something like that, gorgeous though it was. It would have to be shared with someone extraordinary, and the only person in her life that qualified in that regard was.... She shook her head again, unable to control the brief thought that had skittered across her imagination. Gwen was her best friend, nothing more. Still, as though drawn by a siren’s song, she entered the shop and purchased the gown. She was frankly amazed at her audacity when she stepped back out into the bright sunlight.
Randi shook her head a third time, trying to reconcile what she’d done with who she was and what she and Gwen were to one another. She felt the fool but took the garment home anyway as ‘an excellent illustration of quality and master craftsmanship’.
“I tucked it away - out of sight, out of mind. And I literally forgot about it until....” She blushed beet red again.
“Until when, Love?” Gwen lightly stroked her soulmate’s face, smiling when Randi closed her eyes and leaned into the touch.
“Um, when Ben took your memory, and you were sleeping upstairs. I did a bit of cleaning up and came across it. I found it totally ironic. We were bound, and I still couldn’t wear it for you. And then I got to thinking about why I bought the damned thing in the first place.”
“Oh?” The blonde brow arched just slightly.
“Hope. As much as I denied us, denied my feelings for you... well, it is part of the human condition to have hope. Sometimes, even if it’s only for one brief, insane moment, the heart has to hope beyond the logical constraints the mind tries to put on it. There was no other reason for me to buy it. I would never have worn something like that for anyone else.”
“Well,” Gwen said with an ebullient grin. “I’m flattered. That has to be one of the most beautiful pieces of work I have ever seen, and you do such justice to it. Will you take me there some day? I’d like to meet the weaver and express my thanks.”
“Your wish is my desire, Love. We can take a little weekend trip; see what we can see. I will be interested for her to meet you.”
“Why?”
“When I purchased it, she held it next to me for a long moment. Her words as she wrapped the package up were....” Her brow furrowed as she thought back to that day. The one who holds your heart holds your soul as well. One who will appreciate the gift you offer in this. She wrapped this up and laid a second package on top of it. For her. Her strength will be your greatest asset. “I never really understood what she meant by that until I was gone from you. Because with you by my side, I can do anything.”
Gwen smiled and shifted their positions so she was pillowing the dark head on her soft chest. Randi sighed in contentment as nimble fingers slipped through her disheveled hair, gently coaxing it back into some semblance of order. They ate slowly, Gwen feeding both of them as Randi stroked her bare sides almost absently. When the food was finished, Randi raised her head and looked into the green eyes above her. “You owe me another story and then I want to show you something.”
Gwen looked dubiously out the window at the still pouring rain. “Ooooookay,” she drawled. “What would you like to hear about?” fairly certain she knew the answer to her question.
“Can I have another Soulmates story?” Hopeful blue eyes peered back at her, and Gwen felt herself melting under their intense regard.
“Um, all right, but this one isn’t happy ever after either.”
Randi dropped her eyes, considering, then raised them back to Gwen’s face. “That’s okay, Love. I know they can’t all be happy, and I’m more prepared this time. That first one just sorta blindsided me.”
“Yeah, that one always makes me cry at the injustice of it all. This one is sad also, but the cruelty in it makes me angry.” A dark brow rose at the fiery sparks that flew from the bard’s eyes.
“Tell on then, please.”
The young soldier was tired and bleeding when he crawled into what in the darkness smelled like a barn. He struggled to get behind the small stack of bales near the corner and collapsed. He had no idea if he was in friendly or enemy territory, but he was beyond caring. He closed his eyes and drifted into a deep sleep.
When next he woke, the sun was fully up, and he was gazing into the most intense green eyes he had ever seen. Surprisingly, given the young woman’s attire that indicated her as an enemy to his clan, she continued to approach him gently. The man was too injured to worry about her intentions. If she wanted him dead, he would die this day. Instead her touch was soothing and welcome to his fevered brow, and her whispered words of comfort carried him back into the depths of healing sleep.
Opening his eyes again, he found himself lying on a small cot, his wounds tended to and a small fire going in the pit nearby. Tenderly, she wiped his forehead, and he sank into a healing sleep once more. On the morning of the fourth day, he was able to sit and take some broth. By the sixth, he was gingerly easing himself around under her watchful eye.
Days turned to weeks and weeks to months as he healed and regained his strength. He helped her around her small farm, and she continued to minister to his slowly healing body. Evenings were spent quietly talking or in long comfortable silences neither felt the need to break. And so summer became fall, and fall passed into winter. Then winter turned to spring. With the coming of spring their time together ended, and the rending was horrific to both souls.
Over the months, they had fallen in love, and one cold night in the dead of winter, they exchanged vows and promises between them and consummated their love one for the other. Daily they saw their bond strengthen as their souls wove themselves into a single entity.
The young man’s father was a brutal warlord and clan chieftain and had been scouring the countryside looking for his son’s remains. When he came across the homestead, he thought to take his fill of the beautiful young woman he found. The son, out in the fields, heard the cries of his beloved and rushed to the cabin to find a bear of a man thrusting in and out of his wife. Consumed with rage, he attacked, only to find himself gutted by his father’s sword.
“Yours then, lad?” the cruel man chortled. “She’ll make a fine whore for meself and me men. The price ye pay for deserting and taking up with enemy scum. And t’think I was gonna gi’ ye a hero’s burial.” He spat on the son as he released into the woman’s body. “Ye’re no man, no hero, and ye’re no longer me son.”
The warlord pulled himself out of the woman and moved to step around the body that lay still in a pool of his own blood. A hand reached out and grabbed his ankle, yanking with an unnatural strength and causing the man to fall on his own blade. It pierced his heart, and he died instantly. With his remaining strength, the ex-soldier pushed the corpse off his body and coughed. His wife made her way to his side and cradled his head in her hands.
“Oh, Beloved.” The tears ran down his face, mingling with the blood that speckled his lips. “I am so sorry. I failed you. I failed us.” He closed his blue eyes and turned his head away in disgrace. Gentle fingers turned his face back to her bosom and warm lips brushed his own. He had to open his eyes, and when he did he found only love and sorrow reflected back at him. The man reached for his wife’s hand and tenderly kissed her fingers.
“No, love,” she answered him softly. “You didn’t fail. You brought me joy; made my life complete.” Tears flowed freely from the green eyes and dripped onto his lips in sacrament. “Our time together here is done. Rest now; I will join you shortly.”
He closed his eyes in death as her lips brushed his one final time. Then she moved, placing their pillow under his head. Then she gathered all her anger and kicked the dead hulk that had been his father out the door, then removed her husband’s knife from the warlord’s heart. She washed the blade, not wanting any part of him to touch her again. Then she went back inside and carefully shut and locked the door. She built up the fire, ensuring that it would catch the cottage on fire after she was dead and lay down beside her husband’s body one final time.
With his knife, well-honed and sharpened, she slit the skin on both wrists with only a slight gasp at the stinging pain she felt from the cut. She was mostly beyond pain now. One more small cut at her neck, and she laid her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes in eternal sleep. It didn’t take long for the cabin to burn once it caught fire, and by mid-morning the following day it was nothing but a pile of smoldering ash.
The fire that had sparked from green eyes now burned brightly in blue as well. “Why that slimy, no-account goddamn worthless bastard.” She jumped from Gwen’s arms and started pacing. “When I get my hands on him....” Her hands clenched and unclenched reflexively, and her jaw ground in anger. Gwen leaped to her feet and caught Randi’s hands in her own, her thumbs gently stroking the throbbing pulse points on the thick wrists.
“Love? Love, look at me.” Green eyes focused solely on Randi’s face, patiently waiting for the ice blue gaze to rivet her way. When it did, Gwen drew a deep breath at the lost look hidden behind the pain and anguish so clear in their depths. She released one hand to tenderly cup her soulmate’s planed face, unconsciously tracing her features. Randi closed her eyes, absorbing the sensation and the heartfelt emotion she could feel emanating from Gwen. She drew a deep breath and then another, only opening her eye when her partner began to speak. “Randi? Honey? It’s over. He’s dead and gone and has been for a very long time.”
Another deep breath. Then she wrapped her arms around Gwen and pulled her closer until they were touching along their lengths. She sighed and kissed Gwen’s forehead. “I know, Little One, and I’m sorry. There is just so much ugliness, so much cruelty in that story. It makes me want to reach out and return the hurt to him a hundred fold.”
Gwen chewed on her lip. “I wish we had access to a holosuite here. I have someplace fun I’d like to take you.”
Randi pulled back just slightly until she could see the knitted brow clearly. “Well, as a matter of fact....”
Gwen caught the teasing in her tone. “Do you?” looking around the tiny cabin, wondering where her companion could possibly have installed one. She caught the blue eyes above her twinkling with mischief.
“Um hmm,” Randi managed to hum in a drawl. “But you gotta get dressed first. The caves tend to be kinda cool year round.” Gwen looked at her, startled.
“Waitaminute. Hold on right there,” lightly splaying her hands against Randi’s chest. “You mean to tell me you really have a holosuite in the caverns?”
“Yep,” said with a saucy grin. Randi lifted their hands to her lips and kissed Gwen’s, then moved to get some clothes on. “Remember, this is my sanctuary. A place I built for my own rest, relaxation and comfort. And since there was nobody around unless I drove into town to socialize, that meant supplying my own entertainment. There are a couple rooms you didn’t see the other day.” This last was said with a wicked gleam as Randi tied her shoes. “Now hurry up and get dressed so we can go play pretend.”
God, Gwen thought as she finished tying her own shoes. I’m married to a seven-year-old. Her smile was big and wide though as she gazed upon her lover’s happiness. Just how did I get so lucky? Then she reached out, and took Randi’s large hand in her own smaller one. “C’mon, you overgrown kid. Let’s go ride.”
Their clasped hands made an excellent anchor, and Gwen found herself pulled to an abrupt stop. She looked at Randi in question only to have Randi quirk an eyebrow at her. “Ride?? Ride what exactly?”
Gwen gave another tug on their joined hands and smiled mischievously at her. “You’ll just have to trust me on this one, Stud. But I promise you’ll have a good time.”
Randi gave a crooked little grin and shrugged. “All right. Let’s go.”
They passed into the caves, gingerly skirting the stalactites and stalagmites in the first few enclosures before reaching the more open spaces of the mining caverns beyond. It was in the second of the open caverns that Gwen noticed several shadowed areas she hadn’t noticed before, and it was in this direction that she was led..
Randi stopped at the first opening and motioned. “This is pretty self-explanatory.” And it was. The space was filled with a number of weight machines and exercise equipment, and of course her favorite old standby the punching bag. Gwen looked on in appreciation at the well laid out space and the variety of training tools Randi had outfitted the gym with. “This,” motioning to the next space as they moved on, “is my office. I don’t use it much since I always came up here to get way, but it’s nice to have if an emergency arises.” Gwen looked around in approval at the state-of-the-art work sanctuary. She smiled. Her soulmate was nothing if not thorough. Then Randi was guiding her to the third opening that had a door that had been carefully built to seal the doorway. “This is the holosuite. I haven’t used it in a while, but it should be ready to go. Do you have a chip, or will you need to program it? Oh, wait,” smacking her forehead. “Never mind. You didn’t know this was here. Of course you need to program it in.” She would have continued berating herself except Gwen chose that moment to cover her lips in an extended, passionate kiss. So long, in fact, that they were both breathing hard when they separated. “What was I saying again?” Randi asked dazedly.
“Nothing,” Gwen mumbled. “Not a damned thing.”
“Good,” she agreed. “Now let’s get this thing set up. I’m looking forward to this adventure of yours.”
Gwen stepped back into the office space and accessed the computer. It was simply an extension of Randi’s home format, and she had no problem getting into the program file she needed. She downloaded the information onto a tiny chip, then forwarded the chip into the holosystem. She took Randi by the hand and led her back to the holosuite room, ensuring the door was firmly closed before she called up the specs for her program. She set the parameters in place, then turned to her companion.
“When you took us to the happy place, I had such a good time that I did a little research. Seems a lot of the entertainment for that bygone era focused on spots like that. And remembering the rush from the shuttle jump, I did a little more looking and found that they had some amazing and bizarre ‘thrill’ rides.” She smiled at the childlike enchantment that sparkled back at her from Randi’s smiling face. “So I had the computer put the best of them together for us in one place. I was going to surprise you with it sometime though I didn’t expect it to be quite so soon. Anyway... surprise,” said with a nervous chuckle and a tiny half-shrug of assumed nonchalance. She hit a button, and the room became all outdoors filled with some of the most curious objects Randi had ever seen. Blue eyes widened in delight as she looked around in sheer wonder. Then she turned her gaze to her soulmate who stood hesitantly watching her, waiting for her reaction. Gwen gasped slightly in startlement when large hands clasped her waist and swung her around in a high circle. “RAAAAANNDDDIIIIIIIIIIII!!!!!!!!!” she squealed, closing her eyes and grasping strong shoulders. Randi laughed excitedly.
“Oh, Little One... this is fabulous!! Thank you!!” She set the now unsteady woman on her feet and held onto her until she regained her balance. “C’mon. We got some ridin’ to do.” Gwen cheerfully followed where Randi was leading her, overjoyed that her gift had been so well received. She was hoping this would prove half as much fun as it appeared to be when she set it up.
Chapter VII
“Oh my God!” Randi breathed as she collapsed onto the bed much later. “That was so incredible. I can’t believe some of the stuff they did for kicks, but God, what a rush. Oof!” The wind left her lungs as Gwen fell on top of her deadweight. She gently rubbed the strong back. “You okay there, Love?” A groan was her answer. “I guess riding the last coaster was a bad idea, huh?” Another groan. She felt the smaller body slowly beginning to relax into her own. “I had a fantastic time. Thank you for sharing such an incredible experience with me.” A third groan, but this one sounded suspiciously like a purr. “I love you.”
The blonde head lifted from its rather comfortable pillowed position on Randi’s full breasts and smiled. “I love you too, Stud. And there is no one else I’d want to share incredible experiences with. I had a really good time too.”
“Right up to that last ride.”
“Yeah. I’m not sure if it was the shot-like start, the three loops or that ugly drop. But something just didn’t sit right.”
“Coulda been the fact that we weren’t sitting.”
“Yep, thanks for reminding me of that.” Gwen made a mad dash for the bathroom. Randi followed quickly when she realized her partner was honestly not well. She rubbed her back and gently wiped her face.
“You feel any better?” asked contritely. She didn’t know Gwen was feeling so badly.
Gwen cupped Randi’s face. “Yes actually. Just got to be a little too much. I’m going to take a lukewarm shower and....”
“And I’m gonna make you some tea. See if we can’t make you well.”
“Randi,” in a commanding tone that forced her to meet intense green eyes. “I’m okay now, really. It was just a little more than I expected it to be. Maybe we should do it first next time.”
“You want to go again?”
“Of course, Silly. We did some incredible things today. I had a great time.”
The sparkle returned to the sapphire eyes. “Me too. Next time, we won’t spend so long at it.”
“Sounds like a plan, Stud. You want to join me in the shower?” waggling her eyebrows comically. Randi chuckled at the sight.
“No, I’m gonna fix you some tea. See if we can settle your stomach. And then I think I owe you another story.”
“Yep, you sure do.”
“Well, the sooner we settle in for the night, the sooner you get your story. So chop chop!” saucily. Gwen stuck out her tongue before retreating into the shower fully clothed with a shriek. Randi laughed evilly as she went back into the main room and pulled out the peppermint tea. When Gwen stepped from the bathroom, Randi had a cozy nest set up in their bed with the blankets pulled down and the pillows propped up. She settled her lover into place, then excused herself to shower while Gwen sipped her tea.
Randi was a little distracted when she stepped out of the bathroom, concentrating on the picture Gwen made and the story she wanted to tell her more than her surroundings. So she was mightily surprised, and not pleasantly, when she felt a now familiar smack to the back of her head. One hand reached for her head while the other covered her mouth where she’d once again bitten her tongue. The towel she’d been wrapped in fell to the floor, and Gwen whistled and cheered in appreciation. Randi was torn between glaring at the now visible goddess of love and blushing under Gwen’s fervent, lust-filled admiration.
“What’d you do that for?” opting to glare while she blushed. She snatched the towel from the floor and rewrapped it around her tall body.
“Oh Babe, I don’t think you need to like cover up that totally luscious bod of yours. We were enjoying the view.” Aphrodite actually cringed when a bardic throat cleared and green eyes glared daggers in her direction. <Ahem> “Yeah... well, anyway.” She walked over to the not-so-carefully discarded gown from earlier in the day. She picked them up, and physically folded them carefully herself before placing them gently on the arm of the couch. “I do something totally radical, and this is how you treat it? Of all the ungrateful....” the goddess fumed. She was met by a blank stare. “Oh wait, you like so don’t have a clue here, do ya?”
Randi’s hand moved from the back of her head to the front, and she looked at her bard plaintively. “Ya know, just once I’d like to have a coherent conversation with these guys that doesn’t start in the middle of something.” Gwen hid her laughter behind her hand, and Randi’s attention returned to Dite.
“I gave Maiora the designs for these gowns. They were made for you... for you both.”
Randi didn’t know whether to be pleased or angry. She settled for upset. “You set me up? Whatever happened to free will?”
“Oh, you bought them of your own free will, Babe. We just set up the circumstances and opportunity. Trust me, if you didn’t have free will,” the love goddess’s eyes darkened in something akin to rage, “a lot of things about the past few years would have been different.”
Randi’s head lowered in acknowledgment, and she started to speak when Gwen’s voice interrupted her breath. “Now just a damn minute, Aphrodite.” Remembering her fearful reaction to the goddess the first time they’d met once the Marine had returned, Randi had to wonder where the fire in Gwen’s tone came from. Then she understood that her soulmate was speaking in her defense, and that lent a fire all its own. Gwen slipped from the bed and tightened her robe as though in preparation for doing battle. “There are a lot of things a lot of people would change over the course of their lives if they could go back and redo with all the knowledge they have garnered in their life experiences.” Gwen stepped into Dite’s personal space and poked a finger at her chest. “I’m sure there are even a lot of things the gods would do differently given a second chance.” Now she stood nose to nose with the goddess. “But that’s not how life works. The fact that Randi and I have a second chance at happiness together is nothing short of miraculous, and for that I am forever in your debt. BUT... but, you are not going to continue to lord that over her, do you understand? We are past that.”
Aphrodite stared at Gwen for a very long moment... an amazing feat, considering her eyes were crossed. Then she kissed the bard’s forehead and broke into a heartfelt, joyous giggle. “Oh, Little One. I am so proud of you. You so totally ROCK!!! Later, guys!” And she disappeared in a shower of rose petals and the tinkle of fading laughter.
Gwen looked at Randi curiously who was gaping at her in astonishment. “What? I swear encounters with her are getting bizarre.” She stopped talking when Randi wrapped her up tightly in her strong arms and held on as though for dear life. After a timeless moment she eased up just enough to gaze into Gwen’s eyes before lowering her head and capturing Gwen’s lips.
When they pulled apart with several small kisses, Randi whispered over the sound of their joint heartbeats thrumming loudly in the stillness. “Thank you.” Blonde brows scrunched up as she tried to determine exactly what she was being thanked for. Randi interpreted her confusion easily, and she continued speaking. “You stood up for me. You defended my choice. Even though it was wrong and hurt us both horribly, you still defended my honor.”
“Of course I did. I love you. Laugh lines, scar, bellybutton lint, freckles and all.”
Randi couldn’t help it. She burst into unrestrained laughter. “Oh Sweetheart,” she said when she finally caught her breath enough to speak. “I love you too... so much. Don’t you ever forget that.” And she kissed Gwen deeply once more.
“Oh, Baby... you keep reminding me like that, and I’ll be lucky to remember anything else.” Randi chuckled delightedly, and this time Gwen joined her. They started toward the bed but hadn’t moved two steps before the Marine’s towel slipped again.
“Damnation!” she muttered and went to rewrap it yet again when a pair of small hands stopped her progress.
“Don’t bother, please? Aphrodite was right. You are totally luscious, and I was certainly enjoying the view. It just wasn’t one I felt needed to be shared with her. I’d like to cuddle up naked with you if you don’t mind.”
For answer, Randi let the towel slide to the floor and reached to remove Gwen’s robe. As the material slid to the ground, Randi took her companion in her arms and simply held her. “This what you wanted?” whispered in a nearby ear as they both savored the intimate sensation.
Gwen nodded against her chest. “Um hmm. I just need to feel you near. Can we go lay down? I’m still a little wiped.”
Randi bent down and tenderly cradled Gwen in her arms. She walked the few remaining steps to the bed and reverently laid her on the sheets. “Finish your tea, Love. It will help you feel better.”
“It has already,” she answered with a smile. “It’s very good. Where’d you get the recipe?” Gwen settled back with the cup in her hand and an expectant look on her face.
Randi sighed. This wasn’t the story she had planned, but it was one she would be happy to share. “A friend,” she replied with a smile. “It’s been long time since this happened, but I’ll tell you as much of the story as I remember.”
“I’d like that. Is it someone I know?”
“Nope. Now let me tell it,” said with a sad smile. Gwen stuck out her tongue, but settled back into her pillows with an eager appearance. The expression changed to amused indulgence when Randi curled up into her and gently wrapped an arm around her sore midsection. Randi lightly massaged the tender area, caressing the skin as much as anything else. Gwen purred at the sensations flooding her body.
“That feels wonderful. You have magic hands, ya know?”
“So you’ve said before,” Randi commented with an evil leer.
“And I’m sure I’ll say again,” Gwen replied with a snicker. “But that is not what I meant, and you know it.”
“I know. I’m glad it’s helping you feel better. I still feel bad....”
“Don’t. It was worth every minute. Now,” swallowing the last of her tea and curling up on her side so Randi could spoon around her. “Tell me the story of your friend and this tea.”
Herbology wasn’t something she’d anticipated studying in depth when she started her Sabre training. So the young Marine was a little surprised to find it in her class listing when she started the second phase of her training.
“I dunno about this, Randi,” the young woman striding next to her commented as they made their way across the compound. “We already have advanced first aid and lifesaving techniques. What good is a class on herbs gonna do for us? I don’t want to be a medic.”
“Keep an open mind, Becca. You may learn something.”
The redhead laughed. “Marine, if my mind gets anymore open, stuff is gonna start falling out of it.” Randi joined in her laughter, and they entered the small classroom still chuckling. The rest of their unit wondered at the joke, but there was no time to share as the instructor stepped in right behind them and motioned them to take their seats.
“I’m sure some of you are wondering why you are having to sit through a class on herbs,” the older Sabre intoned. “My name is Poppy, and I’m here to teach you how to survive.” The class looked at each other in silence. Wasn’t that what *all* their training was about?? What difference was this class going to make? The training facility had a holosuite that was dedicated to the herb class year round. In it, one could find every single type of plant life found on the planet in its natural habitat. The class spent two hours every morning of the next month learning and studying each and every single plant and its many varied uses. It became clear to all the Sabres-in-training just how important this class was to their survival. It could mean the difference between life and death.
Shortly after the unit finished the class, they were sent out into the field on a real life training exercise. Success was imperative. Failure washed a recruit from the program. Poppy drew instructor duty to monitor the unit’s progress through the test. The older Sabre had to smile at some of the unorthodox methods used to accomplish the task that had been set before them, but she was well pleased with their success.
The next two months went swiftly enough, and the new Sabres were officially inducted into the ranks by their comrades. Then they were sent to their various new postings to await assignments. Randi’s first mission was routine... a scouting job. But the area the team was sent to was remote, and it was rough, slow going. The one bright spot was Poppy. The older Sabre had drawn the duty, and Randi was thrilled to see her former instructor. Poppy had some great stories to tell and kept the small team entertained in the evenings. Once the mission was complete and the unit had secured the information they’d been sent for, they slowly began to make their way to the nearest base. Sometimes to alleviate the boredom someone, usually Poppy, would throw a brainteaser question out to the group. It was an activity the unit had come to appreciate.
One evening just a day or so out from the base, Randi began to feel a bit sick to her stomach. Nothing horrible, just a little nauseous. Lacey, the new medic, noticed her pallor and the fact that she’d barely touched the dinner she’d helped to prepare.
“Randi,” spoken quietly, with a hand on the Marine’s arm. “You all right? You look....”
“I’ll be fine, Lacey. I’m just a mite off my feed tonight.”
“Can I get you something?”
“No, thanks,” Randi replied with a wan smile. “I think I’m gonna just get some rest. I don’t have duty tonight.”
“If you’re sure.”
“Yeah. Thanks, though.”
“Not a problem, my friend. It’s my job.”
“Nah, the fact that you cared enough to notice isn’t your job. It just makes you really good at what you do,” the Marine replied quietly and sincerely. Then Randi slipped off to the tent and crawled into her space.
Lacey went to Poppy then, still concerned about the Marine’s pallor. The instructor moved to the fire, and carefully measured out herbs into a cup. A little hot water and the older Sabre walked into the shelter.
“My first mission as a Sabre and I was sick from what I thought was nervousness. I just knew this would wash me from the program. When Poppy came in, I assumed it was to tell me to pack my bags, figuratively speaking. We were only a day out from the base, and I expected to be dropped from the program and reassigned.”
“Well, obviously that didn’t happen.” Gwen paused and spared a brief moment to wonder how different things might have been if she had. We wouldn’t be the same people. And I like who we are. She smiled at her wife. “So what did?”
“How do you feel, Marine?” Poppy crossed the small space and set the tea down by Randi’s bedside. The instructor’s hands briefly rested on Randi’s forehead, then moved with some alarm to the younger Sabre’s neck, finding a weak, thready pulse. Poppy moved swiftly to the shelter opening, and motioned for Lacey.
The medic recognized the urgency in Poppy’s eyes even though the herbologist’s motions were calm and controlled. “What’s up, Poppy?” At that moment, Randi could be heard retching. The two Sabres walked back into the tent and raced to the Marine’s side.
“She probably thought it was a nervous reaction to her first mission,” Poppy said to the medic who was already doing a preliminary scan on her friend. “Look for a viral infection of some kind.” The instructor moved to Randi side and began cleaning her face carefully. Then Randi felt herself eased into a semi-reclined position as Poppy gave her the tea. “Drink,” the older Sabre commanded. “It will help ease your stomach until we can figure out what is wrong with you.”
“Turns out I had been bitten by... something... that made me sick as a dog for three days. I don’t remember much of those three days, but when I came to my senses the fourth day, the nurse pressed a cup of tea into my hands. I thought she was nuts. I hadn’t had anything on my stomach in almost four days, and the last thing I’d eaten had made a return flight I really didn’t want to think about, much less repeat. I would have protested if I’d had the strength. But then I got a whiff, and I realized it was Poppy’s special blend. And I did remember vaguely that it had helped. So I sipped it down slowly, and it did help me feel better. I determined right then to have the recipe when I felt well enough to ask for it.”
“Poppy didn’t mind sharing it?” Gwen found herself more than a little curious about the Sabre who had been her partner’s friend and mentor. But despite the fondness that Gwen could see reflected in Randi’s eyes, there was also a lingering pain, well-hidden but not completely concealed.
“No. And it became an instant Sabre favorite. Somebody always had the herbs for tea on any given mission. It was just... comforting. It always reminded me of caring friends.”
“I can see why.” She turned in Randi’s embrace until they were facing one another. “I’m glad you had them then.” A pause. “Did they ever find out what made you so sick... specifically, I mean?
Randi thought long and hard about that for a while, absently running her hands up Gwen’s strong back. Gwen closed her eyes as the stroking touch became firm, and Randi began to coax knots from the muscles beneath her fingers. “Not that I remember, now that I think about it.” She shrugged. “It didn’t seem important once I felt better, and nothing like that ever happened again.”
“Mmm,” Gwen murmured, falling into a light doze. Randi smiled down indulgently at her soulmate, then pulled up the covers and closed her eyes. It wasn’t long before the only sound in the cabin was their synchronized breathing as sleep overtook them.
It was pitch dark outside, and the only light indoors was the faint glow from the fire’s banked embers. Randi’s features creased into a frown, wondering what had awakened her, only to reflexively tighten her arms around Gwen at the loud crack. Gwen shifted slightly, resting her hand on the soft skin just above Randi’s heart. “It’s all right, Love. It’s just ice.” A deeper frown as she thought about Gwen’s words before Randi looked down and realized that the green eyes were still tightly shut. She must be dreaming, Randi thought as another loud sound reverberated through the room. The raven head raised from the pillow as blue eyes tracked around the room. “Randi, Hon? Relax. It’s just ice.” This time, sleepy eyes peered back at her when she looked down at her lover. “The temperature must have dropped when it stopped raining earlier. What you’re hearing now is the ice breaking up.”
Randi cocked her head just slightly and caught the very faint patter of rain underneath the crackling sound of the ice. Now that she thought about it, it made perfect sense. “Amazing. I didn’t even think about that. Not that I have ever been exposed to that much cold weather. Even as a Sabre....” She looked down at her companion, now cuddled up against her with her eyes firmly closed again. “How’re you feeling, Love?”
Gwen smiled without opening her eyes. “Much better. My stomach is a little sore, but otherwise pretty damned good.”
“I’m glad,” Randi answered. “Would you do something for me?”
One green eye opened and rolled up to peer at Randi’s profile, which could barely be seen in the dim light. “Does it require me to move in any way?”
“Uh huh. A little.”
She gave an aggrieved sigh and sat partially up to look fully into Randi’s face. “You’re so lucky I love you so much,” said with a lightly teasing note in her voice.
“Oh Little One. That I most surely know,” answered with utmost seriousness. “I love you too.” Gwen reached out and wrapped a hand in Randi’s hair, pulling the Marine to her sharply and capturing her lips with surprising fierceness. The kiss went on for long moments until she felt Randi relax and whimper softly. Only then did she release her.
“Now what can I do for you?”
Randi ducked her head, thankful for the darkness that covered her sudden blush, wondering where her embarrassment was coming from. There was no need to be shy. She and Gwen were married... joined in heart, mind, body and soul. No reason at all not to ask. She stuck out her tongue. “I wath gow’n to ast you to kith i’ an’ mate i’ bedda,” she replied, pointing to the spot in question. Gwen clasped her chin and turned to look, squinting to see in the near darkness.
“Oh,” as light finally dawned. “Let me guess. That’s where you bit your tongue when Aphrodite smacked your head earlier.” Randi nodded. “And now it hurts, and you want me to kiss it and make it better?” she hazarded, her hand gently stroking the facial scar in a soothing manner. Randi leaned into the touch, soaking up the comfort like a sponge. Her eyes closed, and she waited until she realized that Gwen was waiting for an answer. Blue eyes popped open and met Gwen’s, and she nodded once, swallowing hard at the passion she could plainly see just for her.
“Well then. I guess I should kiss it and make it better then, huh?” A third nod, and this time as her eyes closed she felt Gwen moving in closer. She took a deep breath, savoring Gwen’s scent and felt a tingle run up her spine as her soulmate sat for a long moment, simply breathing in the same air. Then came the most tender of touches. Lightly, Gwen’s tongue traced one side of her tongue, lingering on the spot she had bitten. Then the warmth moved to the other side, delicately mapping the muscle. When Gwen moved to the bottom of Randi’s tongue, she moaned loudly and opened her mouth, inviting Gwen to come in and play. The invitation was not refused, and the last coherent thing Randi remembered was the soft warmth of Gwen’s body on top of her own. The sounds outside couldn’t begin to compete for their attention.
“How do you suppose Carbon is getting along with the folks?” Gwen cocked her head at the peculiar phrasing and thought about the question.
“Well, Reed was supposed to bring Rox with her, and knowing Daddy he’s started training them both. So I imagine everybody is doing pretty well.”
“You think Dad is ready for that? I mean, Mom told me that if he hurts his back again, there is no fixing it. The fact that he recovered any mobility at all this time is nothing short of a miracle.” Randi paused when the tears welled up in Gwen’s eyes. “Oh, Little One, I’m sorry. I thought you knew.” She drew her soulmate into her arms and wrapped her in a tender embrace.
Gwen had waved a hand to halt her speech, and she melted into the hug with a sigh of abandon. Reluctantly, she pulled back enough to look Randi in the eye. “Mom and Dad?”
The dark head ducked in embarrassed acknowledgment. “Um, yeah. Ji... Mom insisted. Said since we finally made it officially official, I couldn’t get by with calling them by their first names anymore.” She looked up at Gwen then. “Does it bother you?”
“Oh, Love. No. No, not at all.” She pulled Randi back in for another hug, squeezing tightly. “I... I’m... these are happy tears. I know they can’t replace your own parents, but I had always hoped....”
“Gwen, I would never presume such an intimacy. I’m... glad your... our folks insisted. I know our parents would have been great friends had they been given the chance to know one another. I’ve looked at them as family for a long time.”
Gwen hung on fiercely, trying to convey the depths of her feeling by action alone. When they separated, Gwen looked up at her soulmate with smiling lips and shining eyes. “I’m glad,” was all she said. “Now let’s go see what all the racket was about last night,” and she held out her hand to Randi who clutched it and followed Gwen out the door.
************
“Sit.” Pause. “Stay.” Pause. “Good.” The man rewarded the two small shepherd pups for their obedience. “All right, you two. That’s enough for now. Time for my training now.”
Geoff was frustrated with his seeming lack of progress. Even though his doctors assured him repeatedly that his advancement thus far was unheralded, he felt he should be walking. Not still trying to remind his muscles what their purpose was. He sighed quietly. He knew he was risking a lot pushing himself, but he was ready to be a whole man again, dammit, and not an invalid! Jill deserved better than he was able to give her.
With another sigh, he maneuvered his hover chair to a separate area of the workshop. Tommy had set this up for him when he confided that he needed a space he could do his exercises privately. Jill didn’t mean to hover, but sometimes she worried too much for either of their good.
He made it to the parallel bars, noting wryly that little had changed in this area of physical therapy in a very long time. Oh he could walk electronically aided, and he would do that after he made it through his regimen, but this was an exercise in freedom of movement. The muscles needed to remember their function, and if doing things the old fashioned way was what it took, then that is precisely what he would do. He looked down at his strong hands for a long minute and offered up a benediction of gratitude that his still had function of his upper body and his hands and arms. Then he reached out and latched onto the bars with a firm grip and hauled himself to his feet. He gasped in pain as he straightened and gritted his teeth in determination. It was time to get to work.
“Geoff!” The now profusely sweating man looked up when he heard his name called with something akin to alarm. “That’s enough!” He was so close to the end of the rails. He shook his head negatively. Jill moved to stand in front of him, blocking his progress. “Sweetheart, you’ve done enough for today. You’re going to hurt yourself....”
“I already did that,” he snarled, lifting both hands from the bars in his anger. Without hesitation, his legs gave out from under him, and he crumpled to the ground with a moan. When his wife approached him, however, he growled a warning. “Stay. Back.”
“No, Geoff. Not this time,” Jill answered just as fiercely. “I promised you I’d keep an eye on you, and keep that ego in check.” She took a deep breath. “Well checkmate, Buddy! You are done trying to do this on your own. I won’t have you hurt yourself!”
“No, you don’t want an invalid on your hands, do you?” snarling at her.
“ALL RIGHT!” the woman roared. “Enough with the pity party already! We will get through this.” She took his face in her hands, softening her voice and gently stroking his cheeks. “We will get through this,” she repeated, “together. You will be able to walk again or you won’t. What matters is that we do this together. Everything else is secondary.”
Geoff gazed into the eyes he had fallen in love with so many years before and saw not pity or anger, but love and acceptance. His head would have dropped had Jill not been cradling it. Instead the weapons smith lowered his eyes until a tap on his chin made him look up at his spouse. “Together?” he asked softly.
“Together,” came her smiling reply.
He just looked at her for a long moment, the tears unashamedly falling down his face. “I hope Randi and Gwen have together what I have been so lucky to have with you.” He paused. “I love you.”
“I love you too, Sweetheart. Can we get off the floor now?”
He chuckled at her plaintive question. “I think that might be a good idea. I’m not sure the puppies know what to make of this recent development.” Indeed the two tiny shepherds sat with cocked heads, looking for all the world like they were trying to solve a riddle. When the big humans looked their way and laughed, they took that as a sign for playtime and rushed over on little legs, yipping and barking. When Jill found herself flat on her back with two licking, nipping, squirming puppies ferociously attacking while Geoff laughed himself silly, she gave up the struggle to get up. Instead she gave thanks for the laughter and proceeded to join him.
It was to this scene that Tommy, Ella and Randall walked in on. The child thought it looked like great fun and ran forward to join the melee. Jill sat up, laughing when both puppies and the boy flew to her lap. Randall squirmed and giggled as the dogs attacked from both sides, licking his face with abandon.
“We came to see if ya’ll wanted to join us for lunch. I have a new recipe I want to try out,” Ella offered in explanation. She didn’t add that she’d called Tommy home when Geoff had been cooped up alone in the workshop for an inordinate amount of time. She’d promised Randi she’d keep an eye on things, and damned if she wasn’t going to do just that!
“Oh,” Jill answered, evading a shepherd’s tongue, “that sounds wonderful. I’m starving. What about you, Honey?”
Geoff glanced up from his spot on the floor. “Actually, if you’ll give me a few minutes to shower, it sounds like a great idea to me too.” Then everyone paused awkwardly when he did not move from his place.
“Well, then,” Ella replied, clearing her throat. “Let me take Randall and go get things started. “Ya’ll come on up to the house when you’re ready.” Jill stood up, scattering puppies and handing the child to his mother. Tommy didn’t budge.
“Can I help you up, Geoff?” No condescension or pity but still Geoff stiffened. Tommy just waited. Jill held her breath, looking at her husband. He finally turned his gaze to hers and held her eyes even as he spoke to Tommy.
“I’d appreciate that, my friend. Thanks.”
Jill smiled with tears in her eyes, and turned to Ella. “C’mon. Let’s go get lunch started.” She stopped at the threshold and looked at Geoff. “I’ll meet you at the boathouse shortly, Sweetheart.” Jill called the puppies to her side and left arm in arm with Ella. The men in their lives watched them go, and then began maneuvering Geoff into the hover chair.
“We are very lucky, Tommy.” He glanced to the now empty doorway that Jill and his family had exited through.
“Yep, we sure are. And I am so glad Randi and Gwen are blessed as well. C’mon, let’s get you home so we can get back to lunch. Whatever Ella’s got cooking smells fantastic.”
Geoff just chuckled, his optimism restored, and he led the way to the boathouse.
Chapter VIII
“God, this is incredible.” Randi drew a deep breath and gazed in awe at the beauty that surrounded them when they stepped outdoors. The weather the previous day had created some of the most interesting ice sculptures Randi had ever seen. Gwen was equally stunned. Over everything lay a fine sheeting of ice, broken in places and reworked by nature’s firm hand. The relative warmth of the day had already started small rivulets dripping down the longer icicles, and part of the ground was turning to mush.
“C’mon.” Gwen tugged at the larger hand enfolded around her own. “Let’s take the transport. I have no desire to take a freezing mud bath this morning.” Randi chuckled, and they ducked back into the small shed. Within moments, they were in the transport and speeding toward the tiny town.
“I can’t believe you got these for us,” Randi acknowledged quietly as she absently stroked the new material covering her arm. “They are so beautifully crafted.”
“They tell a story, you know.”
Blue eyes swung to hers. “Do they?”
The blonde head nodded. “I didn’t know at first. I just thought they were lovely. They seemed to... I dunno... um, suit us, somehow.”
“Oh, they most definitely do, my bard.”
“The beadwork tells a story of two who overcame everything to be together. I didn’t know... I didn’t realize.... I mean I bought them because I thought they were beautiful. I didn’t know then....”
“And that makes them even more special.” Randi smiled warmly. “I love you, ya know.”
“Yeah, I do. I love you too.”
The couple entered the town in time for lunch, and they naturally drifted over to the inn. The meal was fortifying and satisfied their appetites quite well. Randi looked down at her now empty plate with a bit of trepidation. “I don’t know if Lancelot is gonna welcome the additional weight Jack’s cooking just added.” She looked wryly at Gwen’s clean plate. “He may sit down and refuse to get up.”
Gwen laughed, and Randi chuckled in sympathy. “Nah, you’re still gaining back.” She reached across the table and gently stroked the scarred face. “Besides, it wouldn’t matter to me if you had gained extra. I’d make Lance get up and go.”
A wry eyebrow rose. “You’ve never met Lancelot, have you, Gwen?”
A blonde brow rose in response. “No, but he’s never met me, either. You think I’d let him treat you like that?”
Randi looked at her soulmate with amused, reverent affection for a long time. “I think Lancelot isn’t gonna know what hit him, quite frankly.”
It was a short walk to the stable where the stallion was housed in rough weather. Though not her horse per se as he was the primary stud for all the fillies in those parts, Randi was about the only human being the somewhat nasty tempered animal would let ride him. He spent many of his days in the big corral running and snorting his outrage to the world. As the two approached hand in hand, the horse caught sight of them and stampeded over to greet them.
Lancelot’s head butt against her chest caused the air to leave Randi’s lungs in a sudden rush of air. She laughed a little, then reached to scratch behind his ears, and he whickered his contentment. She looked him in the eye and turned his chestnut head toward Gwen. “Lance, this is Gwen. Little One, meet Lancelot.” The stallion moved unexpectedly, and Gwen was knocked on her ass rather hard. The equine snorted and whinnied, almost as though her were laughing. Randi cut her eyes at the horse and reached down to help Gwen stand. She looked back at the horse. “Be nice,” she hissed, and he proceeded to knock Gwen flat on her back. Randi reached a hand down and helped her back to her feet, then she stood to her full height, eyes blazing. A gentle touch on her arm caused her to look into verdant eyes. Gwen lifted her hand and stroked the now fiery red scar, willing it to cool beneath her touch.
“Let me, Love.” The dark head nodded at the soft request, and Gwen stepped in front of her and looked the horse directly in the eye. Without warning, she pinched the tender skin of his nostrils, and he immediately settled, realizing unerringly who the boss was. She leaned in to speak softly in his ear. “You don’t have to like me, Lance though I’d like for us to be friends. But you’re not going to upset her by hurting me. Do you understand?” Gwen took a chance then and released her hold, waiting for the horse’s reaction. The whuffling sound of air exhaled from his nostrils, and he turned to stare at her intently. The contest of wills went on for seemingly forever, then the equine gracefully ducked his head and ever so gently butted his head into her chest. Gwen chuckled and scratched the stallion under his chin. Randi stared at her in amazement. “Just had to show him who was boss. C’mon, Stud. I think he’s ready to ride.”
Randi saddled the horse, and they mounted up. Gwen wrapped her arms around the firm body in front of her, snaking her cold hands underneath the tunic and resting them on the warm skin of Randi’s belly. “YEOW!” Randi swung her head around and glared in Gwen’s direction. “Damnation, Woman! Why the hell....” Her voice trailed off as Gwen started trailing her hands lightly up and down the hard muscles of her stomach. “You don’t play fair.”
Gwen leaned up, chin on Randi’s shoulder. She leaned close, warm breath sending chills up her spine. “I know. Let’s go.”
“Hup,” Randi said, sending the horse on his way. Lancelot walked slowly, picking his steps carefully through the ice and snow. Nature’s sounds settled around them peacefully, and the two relaxed into the ride. After a time Randi spoke. “Tell me another story, Love. Please?”
She felt rather than saw Gwen’s smile, and her face responded in kind. “What kind of story would you like?”
Randi thought about it for a long moment. “Something about you.”
“Something about me, huh? Hmm. Well, all right.” She sat thinking, absently tucking her hands around Randi’s ribcage and running her thumbs lightly up and down the soft skin. “I remember....”
It was a month long engagement in a place she’d been before and was comfortable performing in. Sal was thrilled to be back and very enthusiastic about the response Gwen was receiving.
“This is just wonderful, my dear. The reviews are very good, and you haven’t even given your first performance.”
Gwen placed her bag on the bed and sat down wearily. “That’s great, Sal,” she answered with little enthusiasm, reaching down and removing her shoes. The bard lay back on the bed and closed her eyes. He sat down tentatively and hesitantly patted her leg.
“What’s wrong, Gwen?”
“I’m tired, Sal,” a little tersely. The green eyes had gone gray when she opened them with an emotion that closely resembled defeat. “I’ve been working a lot lately. I just need some rest.”
The man bent down and lifted Gwen’s legs, gently tucking her into bed. “You get some rest, Dear. I’ll have tea sent up later.” She didn’t respond, having turned on her side and closed her eyes again. He stepped out of the room soundlessly, never seeing the silent tears slide down her face.
The knock at the door woke her up from an uneasy sleep. She wiped the sleep from her eyes and pushed the long, blonde locks out of her face. The bard slipped from underneath the covers, and shuffled to the door. “Open,” she mumbled, and the door slid aside. She pulled the tea service into the room and walked over to the window, leaning her head against the glass.
Gwen stood looking down at the humanity that walked the streets far below, then her gaze turned to the river beyond. Her attention was caught by the strong, smooth stride of a figure. She watched the individual stop and stare at the water for a very long moment, and she wondered what thoughts caused the broad shoulders to slump. She felt her muse come to life as a burst of colorful images flashed through her mind. Gwen observed the person lift their burden and straighten their shoulders before moving out of sight. With a smile, the storyteller sat down to her tea, and focused her gaze inward as she began to put the images into a comprehensive story.
When Sal entered the door with a bit of trepidation some time later, he was pleasantly surprised. Gwen was refreshed, the nap apparently having worked a small miracle. He didn’t stop to question but was simply thankful for the change. The bard waved him over to the window, where she sat drinking tea and working furiously. “Feeling better, my dear?” A rhetorical question at best since he could see the difference in her demeanor, but he felt better for the asking. A smile lit her face that he answered in reflex almost immediately.
“Yeah, I do. Thanks for asking.”
“I have to take care of my best girl, ya know,” he said, wiggling his eyebrows rakishly to emphasize the point. His smile grew even wider when she chuckled and blushed prettily.
“Sal! What would Carmen say?” Now he joined her laughter, but she could see the slow color rising up his neck.
“Oh, Honey,” he replied gamely. “You flatter me. But we’d adopt you in a heartbeat if we could... you know that.”
She looked at him affectionately, laying a hand on his arm. “I know. You’re a good man, Sal Bouvier.”
He patted her hand, and turned his gaze out the window. “You ready to go do rehearsals and sound checks?”
“Yep,“ she said, with more enthusiasm than he’d seen from her in a while. “Let’s go.”
Sound and lighting checks went well, though Sal noticed that Gwen’s attention seemed to be focused inwardly instead of what was going on immediately around her. He didn’t bother her, however. The man had seen her creative process in action too many times to disturb her muse when she was working. Instead he walked her through the motions, getting the technical end taken care of and feeding her before dropping her back at her room to get some rest. She moved immediately to the window, gazing out at the rain-lashed darkness beyond.
When performance time came, she was ready, though a niggling feeling on the back of her neck was giving her butterflies like she hadn’t had before a presentation in many years. Her mind kept drifting back to the beaten slump of broad shoulders, and she wondered what caused the feeling of utter defeat to emanate so strongly from the being’s soul. Her soul felt the echo of depression, and she made a conscious effort to put her uneasiness aside. Closing her eyes and focusing, she relaxed and felt things settle into place just as a light tapping resounded on the door.
The performance was going smoothly as everyone expected, when without warning the bard faltered and hesitated momentarily. For an instant, she thought she had seen a familiar silhouette. It wasn’t a noticeable pause, except to three people, but to them it screamed. Picking up her train of thought, the storyteller finished her performance, almost visibly shaken by the fumbling. Sal wisely did not mention it on the way back from the hotel, having made Gwen’s excuses from the opening night festivities before they left. She was silent, only bidding him a quiet goodnight before closing the door.
“I had never been so driven as I was that night. For whatever reason, the muse deemed it imperative that the story I’d been given by the figure at the river be finished and presented that evening, and I worked feverishly long into the night to get the details down.” Gwen turned and looked at Randi curiously. “I had never had to fight with the words like that before.”
“So what happened?”
Sal’s knock went unanswered the following morning, and he entered the key code he’d been given. When Gwen was on a creative roll, she tended to block the rest of the world out. What he found when he opened the door was alarming. The storyteller was pacing back and forth, hand gestures rough and frantic. Her bed didn’t look as though it had been slept in, and her demeanor was that of a person on the edge of madness. The man wondered what had come over the normally ebullient bard.
“Gwen,” he said softly, not wanting to disturb her process, but knowing he needed to ground her. Gently he took her arm and led her to the bed. He seated her, removing her shoes and tucking her in. He watched, fascinated, for even as sleep overtook her, her mind continued to fight to complete the daunting task it had set for itself. He stayed til she settled and fell into a deep dreamless sleep.
When she woke, Gwen felt a sense of peace and calm envelope her. The muse had done her duty, and the new story had been birthed. It remained to be seen how the progeny would develop, though.
“All right, Gwen,” the bard murmured to herself backstage. It was mere minutes before her performance was scheduled to start, and the butterflies from the previous night had returned with a vengeance. She took a deep breath and exhaled, closing her eyes and focusing solely on her breathing. The meditation worked wonders, and she felt the butterflies settle lightly in her belly. “We don’t know if they will be here. Just take the story you’ve been given and tell it.” Another deep breath. Sal hesitated to interrupt her pep talk to herself, but finally moved over to give her his customary pre-show well wishes.
“You’re gonna do great, Gwen. I’ve never seen a crowd so expectant or you so ready.” She peered at him then, disbelief clearly written on her features. “No, it’s true,” he added before she could question his sanity aloud. “I know this new story is wracking your nerves, especially since it came to you so unexpectedly and ferociously. But it has given you back a fire that the months of traveling robbed you of. Trust me, Hon. I can see it in your eyes and in your carriage. The muse won’t let you down on this one. Whatever you’ve got this time is a winner.”
She smiled at him then, a full smile that lit up her whole face. “Thanks, Sal,” she said quietly, pulling him into a brief hug. “I needed that.”
“No problem, my dear,” he smiled back. “Now go get ‘em.” She smiled at him again and nodded, stepping away and waiting for the applause to die down after her introduction. When she walked onto the stage it resumed, and she stood relaxed and silent, suddenly confident in the story she had to tell. It was different than anything she had tried to do publicly before, but she was ultimately, unexplainably sure of the reception it would receive.
When the hall quieted, she spoke with hushed certainty. Instead of the several short tales that generally populated her storytelling, tonight’s rendition contained a single epic story. It told the story of a lonely soul, struggling to do right. She told of the soul’s fight with darkness, and its reshouldering of its burden on a daily basis. And finally, triumphantly, the bard wove the wonder of the soul’s final immersion in the light it sought, and the joy of reuniting with its other half. When she reached the point of victory, Gwen was literally startled out of her story by the roaring approval that echoed throughout the theatre. Her smile shone through her tears, and she felt the overflow of emotion rush through the crowd. For long minutes, they rode the crest of the wave together before the assembly quieted and allowed her finish her tale.
Gently, reverently, the bard united the lovers and settled them into the beginning of their story together. Then with a sweeping bow she left the stage, and the multitude went wild. Screaming and cheering continued for long minutes before she returned to the stage.
“I know you would all like to hear more of what happened with these two.” Thundering applause greeted this statement. “But I can only give to you what has been given to me. The glimpse I was given of the figure that inspired this tale was much too fleeting. Perhaps one day....” She let the thought trail off. “Thank you all for being here.” And she exited the stage without another word. On this one night, she offered no encores and was in fact asleep before they were halfway back to the hotel.
Sal looked at the blonde head that rested exhaustedly on his shoulder. “That one really wore you out, didn’t it, Kiddo? Musta hit a lot closer to home than we’ll ever know.” Gwen didn’t answer him. She was deeply asleep and reliving her story in her dreams.
“I never saw the figure again. I don’t know who it was or what it was that my muse found so inspiring. I don’t even know if they ever got the chance to hear that story. I only told it that one time. It was so... personal... for me.” A pause. “I don’t understand it myself. I mean, it’s not like it’s the story of my life or....”
“No,” Randi’s now husky voice replied. “But it is mine.”
Moss green eyes locked onto wide open ice blue. “What do you mean?”
“I was there that night. I heard that story. And I am the figure you saw outside your window the afternoon before.” Gwen looked at the warrior disbelievingly; not at her words, but at the fact that once again their paths had crossed inadvertently and apparently necessarily. Randi felt the need to expand on her statement. “I was just coming off a routine mission that had gone very well, but I was tired... to the very depths of my soul.” Randi sat breathing for a long moment, thinking back to that tumultuous time in her life. “I stood at the riverbank, staring unseeingly at the water and the ducks, wondering if I really made a difference. Wondering if there was actually a point to my life, my work.” She paused when Gwen stiffened in her arms at the implication. Randi lightly rubbed the hands locked around her waist and continued. “Then a couple of kids rode by, laughing and talking, and they stopped and spoke to me. I realized right then that if they felt that safe, safe enough that they could talk to me without fear, then I must be doing something right. I picked up my rucksack and moved on to HQ, finding to my delighted surprise that you were in town performing. The base CO was kind enough to rustle me up a week’s worth of tickets, and for days I sat under your tutelage; my soul healing under your gentle ministrations. When I heard that story, I knew whom you were speaking of and to. You gave me hope that night.”
“Oh, Love,” was all Gwen could manage. They had managed to complete a wide circuit of the town, and were now converging on the barn once again.
“I dunno about you, Little One, but I think I’m ready for a cup of hot chocolate. The sun isn’t as warm as it looks, and the wind is biting.” She had planned to give Lancelot a bit more of a workout, but was more concerned about Gwen’s reaction. She herself was still reeling from their mutual revelation, in point of fact and wanted a little time to sort through the emotions.
Randi heard the tears in her wife’s voice when she spoke though the smile on her face was equally apparent in the tone. “I’d like that, I think. Let’s take care of Lance and go home.” A beat. “I think I need some private time alone with you to work through this.” Another pause. “Besides, I need to do a little research.”
Randi waited patiently for further explanation, but none was forthcoming as they entered the barn and started stripping the stallion’s tack. Lancelot was comfortably ensconced in his stall with fresh feed and water, and the couple was back in the transport headed home before Randi broke the silence. “Um, Gwen,” waiting for green eyes to turn her way and sharpen in attentive focus. “What do you need to research, Love?”
“Hmm?” wondering for a minute just what the Sabre was referring to. Her mind had actually been reviewing a couple other incidents and wandering through her mental catalogue of Soulmates stories. “Oh, sorry. I was just wondering if any of the others had crossed timelines like we did. You know, influencing one another before actually meeting face to face.”
“That’s a good question. Do you think the answer will be in the journals?”
“I hope so, but I don’t know. It’s going to be the best place for us to start looking though.”
They were silent again then until turning down the short, hidden drive that led to the tiny cabin. “I built this place right after that,” Randi informed her partner somewhat unexpectedly. “I took a bit of time off and came up here and started building.” She eased the transport into the shed, and shut down the vehicle. “C’mon. Let’s go get that hot chocolate, and I’ll tell ya about it.” A huge grin was her only answer.
Every minute the Sabre could spare was spent in the mountains, carefully choosing the trees she wanted to remove for the tiny cabin she’d decided to build. Slowly over the months she gathered enough cedar wood for her purposes, stripped it and set it out in the sun to dry and age. Gradually it became the texture she wanted, and she got leave for a long weekend. She was never so glad to have earned her wings in her off time as she was then. Being able to pilot her own shuttle was preferable anytime, but it was necessary to maintain the privacy and solitude she craved from her newfound retreat.
“C’mon, Randi,” her dark-skinned friend Brenda called. “Spill it. Where do you go in all this time off you’re taking off?”
“Yeah, what’s up with that? Why the secrecy?” from Nick.
She didn’t answer but continued to pack her small kit, hefting it to her shoulder when she was done and moving toward the door.
“Let her be, guys,” Tiny called from his bunk. “She probably needs a break from all of us. God knows I could use one some days. Oof!” he finished as Brenda’s pillow flew with deadly accuracy and pinned him square in the mouth. Randi smirked though the smile never reached her cerulean eyes, and the pillow fight started in earnest. They never saw her leave.
The physical labor was something the Sabre found soothing, and the cabin frame was up by the end of her first day. She smiled tiredly at her accomplishment as she moved wearily into the caverns. Her hand went to the wall, flipping the switch to light her way. The small action brought another smile to her face. The caves lighting system had been fraught with trial and error. Her state of the art equipment that was sensitive enough to pick up the barest whisper caused her no end of grief in the echoing hollows of the caverns. Ditto with the less sensitive but still audio triggered clapper switch. Finally after some serious research, the warrior resorted to creating some old fashioned flipper switches. It took a little longer to figure out how to make them work with her power system, but eventually she reached a compromise. So the caves kept her warm and sheltered while she built her cabin, and she had several ideas of what she wanted to do with several of the caves when she had the chance to improve them.
The following morning, Randi had to get out some of the more sophisticated equipment she’d brought along. There was no way for her hold both ends of each log and drive it into place at the same time. The hover braces kept each log lifted seamlessly at the level necessary to allow Randi the chance to add it to the wall. Slowly, surely the walls went up on the house and before noon of the third day, the Sabre was ready to begin laying the roof. Darkness was falling when she placed the final shingle. The shingles were hand cut cedar as well and fitted together precisely. Randi stepped gingerly down from the roof just as the sun slipped completely beneath the horizon. She stood back for a moment, reflecting on her handiwork proudly.
Her final day of leave, Randi spent hauling river rock for her fireplace and putting the polymer sealant in between the log cracks. She couldn’t have explained her need to do everything herself the old fashioned way, but never had she felt the same sense of honest accomplishment as she did when she left her newly built cabin in the early morning hours to return back to base.
“Wait just a damn minute,” came the disbelieving voice. Gwen’s eyes stared deep into Randi’s. “Hold on there. You mean to sit there and tell me you built this place in four days??”
Randi chuckled out loud. “Just the rough outline, Love. Foundation, walls and roof. It took a lot longer to finish the rest.”
“Four days?!?” She repeated. “FOUR DAYS?!?” Now the chuckle turned into a full-fledged belly laugh.
“Yes, Little One. Four days. And more than another two years to completely finish the inside. Plus six months to renovate the cave chambers I altered and make the rest of them safe. I learned a lot of patience on this project, but I am proud of the results. I put a lot of myself into this place.”
As if for the first time, Gwen took a good look around the snug, well-made cabin. The floor was smooth as glass, a high gloss polish seemingly inches thick on the cedar wood. The inner polymer seals on the logs were spaced exactly an inch apart, and the grooves that mounted the wooden shelving to the wall were flawless. The shelves and cabinets were smooth and level with interesting little bits of scrollwork carved into them. The countertop, she suddenly realized, was hand-tooled from materials found in the caverns. And the fireplace that took up half of the one wall was a work of art and well crafted. Gwen caught the inquisitive look in her companion’s eyes. “You are amazing, you know that?” the bard blurted unexpectedly.
A slow lazy grin formed on Randi’s face, lighting her blue eyes until they seemed to glow. “I have many skills,” she drawled with a smirk until her soulmate batted her in the stomach. “But this was actually very therapeutic for me,” she added seriously. “It was important for me to be creative. It gave me a direction away from the killing and the death.”
They both sat quietly for a time after that, neither sure what to say. Finally Gwen whispered, “I’m glad you had this.” She swallowed hard. “If I couldn’t be there for you, I’m glad you had something like this to help. The work you put into this place is truly incredible. I can see so much of you here.”
“I think,” Randi answered slowly, “that if things had been different, I would have been a builder. I’m no artist, but I enjoy working with my hands.”
Gwen looked for a long moment at the finely crafted and superbly fitted furnishings that grace the cabin interior. Floor to ceiling it was a work of art, but the gleam in the blue eyes told her that Randi didn’t view the work the same way. She took the large, calloused hands in hers and caressed them tenderly. “I think you can be anything you want to be.” She reached up a hand to stroke the scar that was noticeably faded even in the dim light. “I believe in you.”
Tears welled up in Randi’s eyes at the simple, profound statement though she didn’t allow them to fall. “And I believe in you, Little One. I always have.” Randi opened her strong arms, and Gwen slid into the spot reserved for her alone. They kissed softly and the afternoon faded into evening in quiet, sleepy contentment as the two dozed in one another’s arms.
They hadn’t slept two hours when they woke from their nap. Or rather, Gwen woke to gentle, tickling kisses being rained upon her neck and shoulders. As soon as Randi realized she was awake, she escalated her attack, shifting to put Gwen completely beneath her and deepening her kisses. Gwen moaned languidly, smiling when she felt Randi do the same above her. They separated to breathe, only to have the silence broken by a low rumbling. They looked at each other and burst into laughter.
“Guess we’d better feed the beasts, huh?”
“Yeah, before the neighbors in town come looking for the earthquake.” Still chuckling, they moved to the kitchen and began fixing dinner together.
“Did you ever use a staff before we started working together?” Randi questioned. They were in a cleared space of the gym chamber sparring. Randi was once more impressed by Gwen’s natural aptitude for the weapon and continued to encourage her to become more aggressive with her use of it.
A furrow formed in her brow as Gwen thought over the question while trying to maintain her focus of thought on the exercise match. “Um....” Smack. Swipe. Crack. “Sort of, I guess, maybe, but not really.”
Now it was Randi’s turn to frown. Muttering, “Sorta, I guess, maybe, but not really. Uh huh. Very informative. Yep. A LOT of help there.” She pulled up, catching Gwen’s staff with a sharp popping sound and grimaced inwardly at the strength behind the blow. Randi was going to have to start being more careful. It was a sure bet Gwen didn’t know her own strength at this point. “You wanna be a little more specific, please?”
“Can we finish sparring first?” Gwen asked shyly. “I’ve missed this.”
A feral grin crossed the warrior’s face as she released Gwen’s stave and returned her own to a ready position. “Certainly, Little One. I’ve missed this as well.”
For almost an hour, the only sounds echoing throughout the grotto were the solid thunks of wood upon wood and the slight quickening of two sets of breathing. The hits kept a rhythm, then suddenly the pace increased rapidly before ending abruptly. Now only the fast, heavy breathing of the two women could be heard as they locked eyes in the charged silence. Randi was the first to break it.
“You’re getting better, Gwen.” she stated, stepping away and leaning the practice stave in the corner. “I mean, you’ve always been something of a natural, but you’re obviously become more comfortable with your staff. You seem more sure of yourself.” Gwen blushed furiously at the compliment and dropped her gaze. Randi reached out with both hands, taking the staff in one hand and raising her chin with her other. Another hot blush raced across Gwen’s face as their eyes met. She had to grin at the arched eyebrow Randi gave her, then Randi responded with a smile of her own.
“Thank you,” Gwen whispered. “It feels a little more a part of me every time I work with it,” she added a little louder.
“As it should,” Randi stated, putting an arm around the blonde and dropping a kiss on the top of her head. “If you keep it up, you’ll be the best I’ve ever seen. Maybe even better than I am with it.”
Gwen stopped dead in her tracks then and looked at the Sabre in amazement. “Excuse me?”
“Okay, you’re excused,” Randi replied, resuming their forward motion with a slight tug on her shoulders. She waited patiently, knowing the questions would come.
Gwen for her part was flabbergasted, trying to wrap her mind around the fact that someone as decorated as her Marine could think that about her ability. She had gotten better, and in fact felt very comfortable with her progress but still. To hear Randi say something like that aloud was.... “Why do you think that?” finally making sense of the questions swirling in her brain. “You’re one of the best there is.”
Now it was Randi’s blush at the frank compliment, especially since she knew the praise was sincere and not just hollow flattery. She nodded indicating both her acknowledgement of the tribute to her skills and the truth of her words. “Yes,” she agreed slowly, “but it is not my only weapon and not usually my weapon of choice. I am most comfortable with a blade - even more so than with a laser or a gun though I am a top marksmen in all of them.” Gwen nodded her head at this statement as though it was the most natural declaration in the world. “You have a natural aptitude for the staff,” Randi continued. “You took to it like a duck to water, and you are far advanced to where most students are at this point in their training. It’s almost as though you were born to it.” Gwen chuckled, and Randi looked at her in surprise. “Share?”
Green eyes twinkled as they re-entered the cabin. “C’mon, Stud. Let’s get ready for bed, and I’ll tell you just how natural I wasn’t with this thing once upon a time.”
Part 2
Thanks: To my truly awesome Beta Team. Thanks to Carol, Marsha, Phil and Liz for the editing and for the questions, comments, steering and encouragement. You guys ROC!
Special Thanks: To the many of you that have taken the time to send your kind words about the Valiant Series thus far. They have been much appreciated by the entire team (and yeah, they get to see the feedback too).
Author’s Note: This story picks up directly where A Valiant Journey left off. There is actually story in here somewhere, but they are on their honeymoon. They got married and believed they were entitled to one... go figure. Hey, YOU try arguing with them! The Storyteller’s Cardinal Rule is still in effect... mostly.
A Valiant Life
By D
Chapter I
The early morning sun cut a swath across the bed, highlighting the golden hair of the woman who lay sprawled over her sleeping partner's larger body. Sleepy green eyes peered offended at the light until they rested smilingly on the dearly loved features now backlit by the dawn. Married, Gwen thought as a tingle of pure joy skittered up her spine. As though in response to the happiness the bard felt, the warrior opened her blue eyes and looked down at her wife with an amused indulgence.
"Happy, my love?"
In answer, Gwen rose up from her place and captured the soft lips beneath her own for timeless moment. She paused and looked at the ring that once again graced her finger, wincing just slightly at the pull caused by the joining cut. "You wouldn't think a few words spoken aloud would make such a difference, but they do. It's like another beginning for us."
Strong arms wrapped tightly around her and engulfed her in a hug. "I love you," was all Randi answered, but Gwen understood. She leaned up once again; this time tracing Randi's face delicately with her fingers before moving to follow the same path with her lips.
"I love you too," she whispered before everything else faded out, and their world became solely focused on one another.
************
"I suppose we'd better get going before your folks figure out we're still here." It was later in the morning, but still early as they lay contentedly wrapped around one another. The soft sounds of the waves hitting the shore had lulled them into a peaceful lassitude, and coupled with their earlier lovemaking made them very reluctant to stir from their warm nest.
"Oh, I'll bet they know," Gwen answered. "And I'll bet after that little prank last night, we don't have to worry about them showing up here either," Gwen growled. They looked at each other, then broke into laughter. "I suppose it is funny in retrospect," she said when they'd caught their breath. She lightly ran her hands up and down Randi's bare sides, delighting in the physical reaction her touch elicited. Randi's hands reciprocated, and she felt herself arching into the feeling they caused.
"Yeah, it is," Randi agreed. "Definitely something we will never forget."
The ride had been peacefully silent, the two of them still absorbing the fact that they were now bound to one another completely... emotionally, spiritually, physically and legally. Randi manipulated the controls while Gwen steered, lifting their bound hands to her lips for a gentle kiss. "I can't believe they ballooned the transport. I will be interested to see what they used to keep them in place." This said with a chuckle that was echoed by her new wife.
"Oh, you'll never guess," came a voice from the backseat, causing Randi to slam the transport into a swift, sudden stop. Randi and Gwen simply stared at each other for a minute until a childish voice cried out... "Wuv! Wen!"
"Fuck!" Randi exclaimed sotto voce, though it was loud enough for Gwen to hear. It caused Gwen to silently chuckle, and Randi, who felt her laughter, to glare at her. "What the hell?"
The balloons parted and a curly blonde head stuck out. Randall, comfortably ensconced on his mother's lap, laughed and lunged for the couple. Only Ella's quick grab saved him because there was no way for Randi to catch him wrapped around Gwen as she was. "Ma!" he squealed, unhappy that she'd upset his plans.
"Nope, you gotta stay here, Stud Muffin. Wuv's got her hands full right now."
He pouted, then reached a hand forward and patted Randi on the head. Now it was Randi’s turn to chuckle. Then she looked Ella pointedly in the eye, difficult considering her position, but she did it nevertheless. "What are you doing here?"
Ella muttered to herself. "How did I let myself get talked into this? ‘Don’t worry, Ella. It'll be fine, Ella. It's just a joke, Ella.’"
"ELLA!" She blinked and stopped muttering when Randi bellowed at her. Randall sat looking at Randi wide-eyed. Gwen lifted her hand from the steering mechanism and gently reached to massage Randi’s now tense neck muscles. She relaxed into the touch for a moment, then modulated her voice. "What are you doing here?"
"Geoff and Tommy's idea of funny.”
Gwen reacted this time with a raised brow and an incredulous look of her own. "Excuse me? This was my father's idea?"
"They are equally guilty, I'm afraid. Those two are downright dangerous when they get to plotting together." Ella paused. "I just can't believe I let them talk me into this. It sounded downright hysterical when they described it to me."
"I'll just bet," Randi answered drolly. "C'mon... we'll take you home."
"You don't have to do that. Tommy should be right behind us."
"It's all right. We were going there anyway." Gwen cast a questioning look to her companion, but Randi didn't elaborate. So they headed to the island followed by a very confused Thomas Steele.
They left the balloons with Randall and Ella; Ella rolling her eyes while Randall cheered in delight. Tommy patiently waited until he saw their transport head for the beach house before he pulled up in front of his own. He was surprised, not pleasantly so, by his wife meeting him at the door. She grabbed him by the ear and pulled him into the house. "The next time you put me into the middle of one of your hair-brained schemes...." The thought trailed off as the door shut solidly behind them.
The two pulled up in front of their home and sat for a minute soaking up the newness of that thought. *Ours... what an enticing idea.* They looked at each other and leaned in, lips meeting for a long time. On an uneven breath Gwen pulled back and looked into Randi's eyes. "C'mon, Stud. Let's find a more comfortable place to be."
"This isn't going exactly like I'd planned." Randi removed her free hand from Gwen's waist and rubbed her face.
"Oh?" A frown creased fair features. "I thought it was going pretty well."
Randi chuckled ruefully. "A little too well honestly. Um, I actually had a different idea for the start of our honeymoon."
Green eyes softened, and Gwen smiled. "Oh?"
"Um hmm. We were gonna take the bike out. I have a little place in the mountains I thought we'd go spend some time at. It's private and secluded, and no one, not even Tiny, knows about it. It was the one place I could go when I needed to get away from being a Sabre for just a little while."
"And you want to share this place with me?"
"Everything I have."
Gwen's eyes watered at the sentiment, but she smiled. "That sounds wonderful. And if you want to leave tonight well, where you go, I go, remember?" She lightly kissed the smile of her partner. "But Love, I can't think of a more perfect setting for our wedding night than the bed where we made love for the first time. There is something poetic about it."
Now Randi had to smile. "You would know... you're the bard." Gwen giggled and kissed Randi's nose. Randi drew her down and captured her lips again for a long, passionate moment. "And now that you say so, I think you just might be right. The cabin will be there tomorrow." She drew an uneven breath.
They eased out of the transport and moved as one toward the door. "So we were coming here first anyway, hmm?" Gwen gazed into twinkling blue eyes and felt herself responding in kind to the quiet joy reflecting in them.
"Yeah. I couldn't see riding the bike in these," gesturing between them at their white clothing. She turned and keyed in the code, opening the door. Gwen stepped up beside her and turned Randi to face her.
"Well," scratching the side of her nose, then moving her hand to the gold polished uniform buttons. "I think we need to do something about these clothes anyway."
"You do, huh?" smiling when a small hand moved up to the jacket's neck enclosure.
"Um hmm," working the collar clasp loose and moving her attention to the button beneath it. Two long fingers lifted Gwen’s chin and caught her lips in another breath-stealing kiss. Randi felt a second button work free. She moved them across the threshold and shut the door behind them without breaking their embrace. When Gwen opened the third button and slipped her hand inside the tunic, Randi growled. She pulled back from the kiss and looked down at her lover with darkened eyes.
"We have to remove the binding, Little One. You're not gonna be the only who gets to play tonight." The husky rumble sent shivers chasing up and down Gwen’s spine. Without a word she stepped back slightly and brought their bound hands up between them. Tenderly she placed a kiss on each finger and slowly began to loosen the binding. Geoff had made a firm knot, and she carefully worked it free now. The silk slid from their hands, and they held one another's gaze for a long moment before Gwen tugged a willing Randi into the bedroom and shut the door firmly behind them.
"You know, I'm glad we stayed here last night."
Gwen wiggled blonde eyebrows at Randi's statement. "Mmm, me too." She looked around their non-disheveled room. Their undressing of one another had been reverent and knowing what the uniform had meant to Randi, Gwen had taken it and hung it neatly away without a word. The Marine had reciprocated with her gown, and they had looked unspoken promises at one another for a long moment before resuming their wedding night activities. Gwen smiled at the recent memories.
"That's not what I meant." An arched brow from Gwen caused her to chuckle. "That's not all that I meant anyway, although that was wonderful too." Randi smiled at Gwen in perfect contentment. "Just being with you is wonderful for me, but you were right."
"How so?"
"So much of our life together has been here in this house. It seems only fitting that we begin our life as a married couple here as well."
"I promise," Gwen said solemnly though her green eyes twinkled in mischief. "Your secret is safe with me." Now Randi looked at her with her dark brow raised, and Gwen laughed in response. "You are nothing but a big, romantic mushball."
Irate blue eyes glowered at her. "I am not!"
Gwen stood, absorbing the admiring look coming from her partner as she lithely stretched her well-loved body in the early morning sunlight. "Yes, you are. And I love that about you just as much as I love every other part of you. Now, I'm going to get a shower." She reached the door and turned to the still-reclining warrior. "You coming?"
In answer Randi stood and stretched, enjoying the look of lust that crossed Gwen's features as she sauntered across the room. "Yes," was all she said as she reached the bathroom and drew the bard in with her, closing the door behind them.
************
It wasn't too late - close to midmorning when they headed out on the bike. Geoff and Jill were at the window of the boathouse, puppy in hand, and they watched them leave together. Carbon howled once and turned pitiful eyes on them. "It's all right, Boy. We're gonna stay here with you; maybe teach you a few things." Geoff scratched the canine under his chin, and the dog whimpered in sheer pleasure. "We'll have a good time." Jill smiled as she watched the two of them together listening to the one-sided conversation he was having with the pup. "Randi and Gwen need some time alone together to celebrate their new life and the love that they share." He looked to his wife then. "How long before Tommy and I get forgiven for that little prank last night, do you think?"
"I have a feeling Randi and Gwen will have mercy before Ella will." Jill laughed softly. "Poor Tommy."
"Well, he and I are hoping to get some work done on Randi's boat. Maybe that will keep him out of trouble."
"Can you?" She gestured to his hover chair. "I mean...." She bit her lip. There was so much she wanted to say, to caution him against, but ultimately it was his decision. He read the concern and love easily coming from her eyes and shifted the puppy to draw her down into his lap. The chair compensated easily. Thank goodness for modern technology, he thought briefly. Carbon began to gently lick Jill's face clean, and she squirmed away from his tickling tongue. "Carbon!"
The puppy looked up at her when she called his name, his tongue hanging out to one side, giving his face a comical expression. "Woof!" he barked at them, and they had to laugh. Jill stroked his back gently, and he curled up contentedly in her lap.
"Thank you, love," Geoff commented quietly. "I know how hard it is for you sometimes. Thank you for not questioning my judgment though I know you worry about me."
She cupped a hand around his thin cheek, feeling a noticeable difference since his injury. "Yes, I do. I think after thirty years I've earned the right to worry once in a while," said with a smile to take the sting out of the words. "But I also trust you. You know what you can and can't manage."
He smiled at her. "Not always, Sweetheart. The ego does tend to get in the way of the brain sometimes."
"Just be careful, all right? And try not to overdo."
"I will. I expect you to keep an eye on me and make sure of that, okay?"
She smiled at him and gently placed the puppy in her lap. Then she reached to frame his face tenderly in both hands, and leaned into him. "I love you," said on a whisper. And she caught his lips in a passionate kiss. He responded in kind, holding tightly to her waist.
"I love you, too," he said as they separated. Then they held one another in silence, comfortable in the love they shared. And they waited as Tommy, Ella and Randall slowly made their way down the dock toward them.
************
The wind was cold, and Gwen spared a brief thought of thankfulness for the leather jacket she wore and Randi's warm bulk that blocked a vast portion of it from her. She snuggled up tighter against her partner and felt Randi’s hand tangle with her own. "You okay, Little One?" The low voice reverberated through her helmet.
"Um, hmm. Just perfect, thanks." She felt the chuckle flow through Randi’s body.
"Well, no argument from me on that point. But I'm a bit chilly so I'm gonna stop for a bit of hot chocolate."
"Oh, I like that idea," Gwen agreed readily.
"Heh, I thought you might." The bike slowed and pulled into a little roadside stand that was very familiar to both of them. Rosie poked her graying head out the window of her home and blinked at them in surprise.
"Didn't think to see you two anytime soon... certainly not this early." She smiled at their blush. "C'mon in." They followed the shamaness into the inner sanctuary of her home, bypassing the restaurant part and going to the private living quarters. "So what brings you out this way? I expected ya'll to be long gone from here."
"We're on our way now. Just stopped by for a bit of hot chocolate if you have any ready. It's cold out this morning."
She looked at the two of them and smiled. They were so obviously happy, glowing with a quiet joy so rarely seen even between new lovers. Rosie sent a silent prayer of thanksgiving to her goddess and moved to fix the requested drink. "That was some party last night. Saw ya'll slip away early."
"Yeah, we did. But I'm glad you had a good time."
"Yep, it was something else." She set the cups down in front of them. "I know you've heard this before but what you share... it is so rare, so special. It’s beautiful to see. Soulmates who find each other are a gift. Treasure one another and what you have together."
Randi reached out a hand and covered Gwen's, glancing at Rosie before holding the green eyes with her own. "We do, my friend. And we will always."
She set her chocolate on the table and sat down to join them. The next few minutes passed in quiet conversation and laughter. The two younger women finished their drink and stood, anxious to be in their way. "Here," the proprietress said, having risen with them. "This may help keep you warm until you get somewhere you can help each other in that department." She handed them a container. They stood looking at her shell-shocked. "Aw, c'mon you two. It's a fact of married life... especially newlyweds. Everybody knows, and everybody does it." She watched twin blushes crawl up their faces equally and shook her reddish-gray head in amusement. "The two of you are just too cute together, you know that?" They were still gaping as they donned their jackets; Rosie's matter-of-fact words had chased off any residual chill that had been left by the hot chocolate. Finally Randi shook her head and mounted the bike. Gwen put the thermos into the saddlebag and let Randi seat her.
"Thanks, Rosie."
"Anytime, girls. You're always welcome." She watched them ride away with a smile on her face. They were going to win out; they had to. It would be a hard row to hoe, but they had what they needed to overcome.
************
They moved into the gentle rolling hills by midafternoon and stopped at a little out-of-the-way restaurant for a bit of lunch. The proprietor squinted hard at Randi trying to place where he knew her from but finally shrugged his shoulders and seated them.
"I take it you've been here before," Gwen said quietly.
"Yeah, but it's been years since I was here last. But if I remember right, the food is really good." Her memory proved correct, and they were both pleasantly stuffed when lunch was over. The man had continued to steal occasional glances of them through the meal as though trying to jog his memory.
"You could just tell him."
"He could just ask."
"Well, he's starting to make me nervous."
"We're ready to go anyway. It'll give him something to think about when we're gone."
"You're so mean," said with a twinkling grin.
A rakish smile answered her. "Yes, I am. Thank you for noticing."
They stopped for the night just before dark, having found a quaint, tiny inn that Gwen's bardic mind found picturesque and appealing. Randi just smiled at her wife’s enthusiasm, happy she could indulge this whim. It wasn't like Gwen asked for much, and this was so easy to do. And truthfully she appreciated the atmosphere just as much.
"Randi?" They were tucked into a large, comfortable bed. Randi was wrapped around Gwen, and she luxuriated in the feeling of being surrounded by love. She snuggled into the embrace a little deeper with a happy sigh. Randi reciprocated by holding her just a bit tighter, absently stroking her hands up and down bare skin.
"Yes, Little One?"
"Tell me about your cabin." A dark brow lifted, and she quirked a little half-smile. "Our cabin." Now the smile became a full-blown grin. "You know," Gwen said in response to the look, "I really love that."
"What's that, Love?"
"That smile and the reason for it." She smiled. "I love that there is an us, an our, a we. I love you."
"Hmm," changing the movements of her hands and feeling Gwen arch into the touch. "I love you too." And the discussion went to the wayside until some time later.
************
"It's small, just a single room with a tiny bathroom." Gwen sat up a little, leaning on an elbow so she could look down at her speaking companion. "It's made of real cedar wood, and it's tucked away into the side of a mountain. It's surrounded by trees and has a little bitty steam running along one side. There are fish in the stream and flowers in the field and it's peaceful and quiet. It's not much really, but it's private and it's ours."
"Did you build it?"
"Yeah. I... it... it was a kind of therapy for me. I needed to be constructive, and I needed some space. This worked well for both." The sadness that shone out of the blue eyes caused a jolt to run through Gwen's heart, and she lifted a hand in reflex to stroke the pain from Randi face. Randi closed her eyes at the first touch, relishing the attention.
"I'm sorry, Love. Sorry you had to go through so much."
"I'm not. We’re together, and if I had to go through it all again just to end up here, with you by my side and in my arms, I'd do it in a heartbeat." Gwen didn't know what response to make to that so she laid her head back on the broad chest with her ear pressed against the strong heartbeat. She gently traced Randi's face until they both fell into a deep, peaceful sleep.
Early morning found them in much the same position they had fallen asleep in. Gently Gwen followed the sculpted planes of Randi’s features, smiling in response to the reaction she got from the still sleeping woman. A tiny frown crossed her brow, then Randi smiled a little as she recognized the touch and leaned into the fingertips. Gwen made a single circuit, then she was looking up into sleepy blue eyes. "Good morning, Love."
"It certainly is," Randi replied, leaning down and seizing Gwen’s lips in a kiss. "Looks like we may hit some snow today, though." Gwen looked out the window, seeing for the first time the heavy clouds that seemed to hover close to the ground anxious to share their burden with a waiting world.
"Maybe we'll get lucky. How much further?"
Randi stood and offered her a hand. "With good weather? We should be there by nightfall."
"Well, c'mon then," pulling Randi into the bathroom. "The quicker we leave, the sooner we'll get there." Randi couldn't help but laugh at her soulmate's enthusiasm. Gwen laughed at the joy she felt in Randi's happiness.
The roads had been open, and the light dusting of snow had only slowed them infinitesimally. So it was just twilight when they pulled into the well hidden, overgrown path that led to the small cabin. It took quite a bit of maneuvering before Randi found the trail, but once they found the groove the trip was swift. Within minutes they were pulling up in front of a small, well-kept cabin.
Gwen stepped off the bike into calf deep snow and looked around her grinning in delight. "Randi, this is incredible. She walked gingerly over the slick ground, not wanting to slip and fall. She went from one corner to the other, then looked back at the watching warrior who was observing her with a half indulgent, half hopeful grin. She ran back to her waiting arms and jumped into them, heedless of the slipperiness of the snow. Even though she was braced for the impact, Gwen’s momentum still took them both over, and Randi ended up flat of her back. Not that she was complaining with Gwen cushioned on top of her. She chuckled silently when Gwen snuggled deeper into her arms.
"I really do like it here," Gwen said softly.
"Here in the mountains? Here at the cabin? Or here in my arms?"
"Yes," came the answer without hesitation. And Randi had to laugh aloud.
"Well, could we move the in my arms part indoors? The snow is cold and wet."
"Really?" Green eyes twinkled down into blue. "I hadn't noticed."
With a single, graceful movement, Randi rose and Gwen went up with her and into her arms. "C'mon, Love... it'll be dark soon."
The hand pad was a bit difficult to manage with Gwen in her arms, but Randi refused to put Gwen down. "Nope. I couldn't carry you over the threshold at home... not between your wedding gown, my dress sabre and the binding. I'm gonna do it here."
It took a minute for the security to recognize her handprint, then the lock was released and the door opened. The scent of cedar wafted out, and Gwen took a deep breath. "You can't even tell it's been shut up for a while, can you?"
"Uh uh," shaking her dark head. "It's one of the reasons I built with cedar."
"Well, it smells wonderful." For answer, Randi stepped across the threshold and into the cabin, shutting the door firmly behind them. Then watched as Gwen looked around in awe. She slowly turned in a circle so Gwen could see the entire room and waited with bated breath for her soulmate to comment. She didn't have to wait long. "This is so awesome." Green eyes looked back at her in startled wonder. "This is ours?"
A huge grin was its own answer. "This is ours."
The room was roughly square with a fireplace that took up half a wall. Bookshelves lined either side of the door, and Gwen looked in amazement at the collection of printed material. A bed, large enough to fit Randi's large frame was set against the wall across from the fireplace comfortably. A dark couch sat along the wall close to the bookshelves, just to the side of the fireplace and two well-cushioned chairs sat opposite the couch. A small table held a lamp between them. The tiny kitchen area was on the other side of the room, and the blonde was impressed by the efficiency of the space. A door stood between the kitchen and bed, and Gwen raised an eyebrow in question. Randi walked the three steps necessary to reach it from where she stood and opened the door. Inside was a state-of-the-art miniscule bathroom. There was a second door, and the Sabre opened it without being asked. It was a tiny garage area with a small transport parked there.
"I had to have a way to get to the nearest town for supplies when I was here," she said in answer to the question she could feel forming on her companion's lips. "Speaking of... we'll need to do that tomorrow."
"Okay. You want to put me down now?"
"I should," Randi answered. "I need to put the bike up and bring our gear in and get a fire started before it gets completely dark." She paused and drew a deep breath. "But I sure don't want to."
Gwen pulled the dark head down for a long soul-searing kiss. "Hang onto those thoughts for a little bit, okay Love? I'll get the bags while you take care of the bike. Then you can start the fireplace fire while I rummage for dinner. And then...."
"Then?" seeing the mischievous twinkle in the green eyes.
"Then we'll take care of the fires that are already blazing."
Gwen was set on her feet so fast her head literally spun, and she would have fallen had it not been for Randi’s steadying hands on her hips. "You all right?" came a voice deepened in concern.
"Yep." Gwen smiled. "Just didn't expect that quick a reaction. You made my world shift."
Long fingers stroked the smooth cheek, and Gwen closed her eyes and leaned into the touch. Randi smiled, then her blue eyes darkened in all seriousness. She cupped Gwen’s face and drew the chin up. "That is something you do for me every single day, Love." Green eyes popped open in astonishment and Gwen couldn't help the trickle of tears that flowed from her eyes at the sentiment. "I love you, Gwen." She lowered her head until their lips were almost touching. "Always."
Gwen couldn't answer for a long moment, her lips being occupied by something other than speaking. When they finally broke away from their kiss breathless, she replied, "Forever, Stud. I'll love you forever."
Randi smiled and moved to the door. "You stay right there. I'll hand you the bags, and you can...."
"You let me worry about the bags. You just hurry up and get back in here. It's too cold and dark for you to be running around outside."
Randi thought about the hundreds of missions she'd been on when it was dark and cold outside, never concerned about the dangers except as they affected her work. I never had this to come home to though, did I? Never had her waiting for me at the end of the day. Amazing the difference a little caring, a little love can make in a person's outlook. She looked at Gwen whose eyes were full of love and concern and just a hint of teasing and smiled rakishly. "Yes, Dear," she said and slipped out the door.
"God, it's a good thing I love her so much," Gwen muttered to herself, then smiled. She's such a brat. Thank you, Aphrodite. She stepped over to the kitchenette, and began looking for ideas for dinner.
High above, the watching love goddess whispered, "You're so welcome, Babe."
************
Their things were put away; dinner had been eaten and cleaned up after; now they were cuddled up in the big bed together watching the flames dance in the large stone fireplace. "Randi?"
"Hmm?"
"Tomorrow will you tell me more about this place? About your life as a Sabre?"
"Anything you want to know, Love."
"Good," Gwen answered. She crept up on her hands and knees like a prowling tiger, smiling down at her soulmate with hungry eyes. Randi ran her hands up bare sides, grinning at the goosebumps that followed her touch. Gwen closed her eyes and swallowed. When she opened them the green had darkened to almost black with passion. She drew a deep breath. "Because I have much better things to be doing with my mouth tonight." Then the talking was over, and the only sounds in the room were the soft music of their lovemaking and the quiet crackle of the fire.
Chapter II
The winter sun felt more like spring sunshine, and by midday it had melted most of the snow in the open areas. Drifts were still scattered around in the various sheltered spots, but it was actually almost pleasantly warm. The couple walked slowly around the perimeter of the property while Randi showed Gwen around and introduced her to some of the hidden delights the land held. "There are wildflowers in the meadow here from spring through fall. The orchard has apple and peach trees, and during the summer there are berries for picking as well. We have a swimming hole also," motioning to a deep spot in the water that had a rope swing overhanging it. "But I'll tell you... the water is frigid even in midsummer. It's a lot of fun though."
Gwen caught the ghost of a twinkle in her soulmate's eyes and determined right then that they would be visiting here regularly, especially when it got warmer. She was eager to coax the kid she could see lurking in the blue eyes out to play. "Sounds wonderful, Love. We'll have to come back then."
A big grin was her answer. "This is the coolest thing though." They entered the garage, and Randi opened a second door that Gwen hadn't noticed the night before. It opened right into the side of the mountain. The air smelled of earth and rock, and Randi lifted a hand and flipped an old fashioned switch. Dim light washed through the cavern, and Gwen stood in awe looking around her. The space was actually a series of caves carved into the mountain, and the first of them was filled with stalactites and stalagmites with a thin, winding path leading deeper into the mountain. She reached a hand out and ran it over the rough stone. Gwen’s attention was caught by a bit of glitter reflected in the rock. She looked at her soulmate in mute question. "There are several different minerals here... quartz, pyrite, limestone. I've found a bit of marble, some agate, and a little coal as well. There's a lot more to see." She held out her hand. "Wanna explore with me?"
Gwen took the proffered hand, eyes roaming the cave in interest. "This is amazing. How did you find this place?"
"I did a bit of research before I bought the land. We have freshwater pearls in these parts too. C'mon."
Gwen was quick to observe the switch that Randi activated at the entrance to each new cave. They wandered inside the mountain for the better part of an hour before starting their way back toward the surface, talking about the various things they were seeing. "Will you tell me more about this?"
"What would you like to know?"
"Everything." Just then two stomachs growled in tandem.
Randi chuckled. "Let's go into town and feed the beasts. Then we'll pick up what we need for our stay and come back and talk a bit. Sound good?"
"Sounds like a plan, Stud. Let's go."
The town was tiny considering its attraction to travelers - a single grocer; a restaurant that was connected to the inn; a small temple; and a supply depot for every other need. But it was sought out for its solitude and beautiful peace, and its residents didn't see a need to change their way of life to cater to folks used to more. The people who visited came for the simple life and were happy with the amenities they could find here.
Lunch was pleasant, and it became obvious to Gwen rather quickly that her beloved had spent a good deal of time in this place. Randi was greeted as an old friend by many of the people they encountered. And she was clearly thrilled to be able to introduce Gwen as her wife to the people here. When they made to leave, they were reminded by many of the monthly social at the temple that weekend. The warmth of their welcome made Gwen smile in reflex.
Gwen looked around the depot, spotting a pair of beautifully woven, matching tunics that coincidentally were just her and Randi's sizes. Nothing they had to have of course, but she felt the desire to have them call out to her, and she succumbed to the temptation with very little fight. Randi meanwhile found herself in something of a dilemma, trying to find a wedding gift that suited Gwen. Wandering around on her own, she restlessly searched while keeping an unobtrusive eye on her companion. Finally she relaxed, understanding it wasn't something she could force. When she found what it was her heart was searching for, she'd know. For now she had supplies to purchase. She glanced out the window. And they needed to hurry. The sun that had shone for a better part of the day was now obscured by heavy hanging clouds again, and Randi had the distinct feeling these might stick around a while.
They loaded the tiny transport up, and Randi heaved a sigh of relief as the last package was put into the vehicle. There would be room for them, just, and they might even beat the impending storm home. And they almost did. The vehicle was just pulling into the long lane that led to the cabin when a heavy snow began to fall steadily from the sky. Randi was thankful for the enclosure that housed the transport and sighed deeply as she pulled the vehicle into it.
"This is nice," Gwen commented. "How about I unload the transport, and you put things away? You know where everything goes," Gwen commented practically.
"I've got a better idea. Why don't we both do it? Then you can learn where everything is. Who knows," with her blue eyes twinkling, "maybe you can figure out a better system." Remembering the totally organized space she'd seen the night before, Gwen highly doubted that possibility, but the prospect of them working together appealed to her, and she smiled her agreement.
It didn't take them long before things were unloaded and put away. Then they took a carafe of hot chocolate and two cups and settled themselves on the hearthrug, staring into the fire for a long period of silence. The Marine brought out the set of ribbons she'd brought with her for just this purpose. Then her low voice rumbled between them and took them back to a time almost fifteen years prior.
Marine boot camp was an interesting experience. Long grueling days and longer nights. Randi would have never admitted it to a soul, but she was lonely in ways she hadn't actually expected. She'd made friends with several of her comrades, but she missed her folks and Tommy. But she tried to put that out of her mind and focused on getting through her training to the very best of her considerable abilities. She was proud to be chosen as the squadron leader and worked hard to make the squad into a cohesive unit. Her superior officers watched as the unit excelled and passed every challenge set for them under her leadership.
Two days before graduation, the squad was doing their final five-kilometer run. They were running with full packs, weapons and armor and keeping a fairly decent pace. The drill sergeant ran to one side near the back calling cadence while Randi paced the group in the front. About halfway through the course, the Marine next to Randi stumbled, and she cut a look at him and muttered, "You okay, Henry?" He nodded his head and grunted in the affirmative but didn't answer otherwise. Randi accepted his answer and continued leading the squad another fifty feet before Henry collapsed beside her. Immediately she called a halt and went to his aid, administering CPR when she realized her comrade was not breathing. The sergeant made her way to the front, moving Marines aside to see the reason for their abrupt stop.
Immediately the DI called for medical assistance, keeping an eye on Randi as she and another recruit continued to breathe for the fallen man. Even though the medics arrived quickly, Henry had begun breathing on his own by the time they arrived on the scene. Randi and her comrade were commended for their swift action, and Henry was evacuated to the base medical facility. The Marines finished their run, and the drill instructor was pleased to report that their comrade, while still weak, was stable. He had suffered a severe allergic reaction to something he'd eaten, and that combined with the stress of the run had caused his collapse. Then she went on to mention that Randi's instant reaction had probably saved his life. The squadron had cheered; Randi had blushed and then with permission slipped out to check on Henry.
She'd been glad to see him standing with them on Graduation Day. But she'd been shocked to hear her name singled out of the multitude of recruits standing on the field, along with that of her comrade who'd helped save Henry's life. Butler received a silver medal for joining her efforts. She was given a gold for taking the initiative and saving a fellow Marine's life. A cheer rose from the ranks and before she could leave the platform, she was given a set of instructions to receive her orders. A confused frown crossed her face, but she saluted smartly and joined her squadron once more.
"That was the very first medal I earned, and probably one of the ones I am most proud of." Randi fell silent then, and green eyes watched as the blue gaze turned distant, becoming sad and wistful. Gwen wondered what memories the Sabre was reliving but had determined to let Randi tell her own story her own way. Gwen was pretty sure, given what she now knew about her best friend that she would be able to fill in the pieces. Tiny had told her a lot about being a Sabre and even without specifics, she knew the picture was going to get kind of ugly. She looked at the ribbons still held loosely in Randi's hands, then liberated them from her grasp so she could take a closer look. The movement brought Randi back to the present, and she looked down inquiringly at Gwen’s inquisitive face. "Yes?"
"I was just noticing. You have two gold stars on this lifesaving medal." A nod was her only answer, and she scrunched up her features in thought. "If memory serves me correctly, that means you got this medal three times. Correct?" Another nod. "Was it for the same thing? I mean… did you save a fellow Marine’s life?"
Randi scratched the back of her neck, thinking about the best way to explain this. "No. Um, it's different as a Sabre. You're expected to look out for one another and cover each other's backs. It's part of the code." Gwen nodded her understanding. "No, the next time I got it for saving a kid." She closed her eyes in memory.
"Randi? Love?"
The mission had been... peculiar. Their target was a single individual with what the Sabres knew were ties to Ghost Rider. The team had spent several days tracking and observing him because his official presence was well known throughout the world. It had been especially hard as he had a six-year-old daughter that he doted on, and they had all been witness to his affection for her.
The day before the takedown was scheduled, Randi was in town for some final reconnaissance. She was walking down the street following her target when out of nowhere the man's young daughter spotted him from the other side of the road. Without looking the young girl stepped into the path of an oncoming transport that sped blindly around a corner. While the man froze in horror the scene spurred Randi to action, and she rushed to remove the child from harm's way. She managed to succeed by a hair's breadth, and her rescue caused the man to move from his place to gather his daughter into his arms. Apparently his gratitude was overwhelming because though the hit took place that night as scheduled, Randi was called to the Commandant's office week or so later. The general wore an enigmatic expression on his face.
"You asked to see me, sir?"
"Come in, Private, and shut the door." She did, resting at ease when commanded to do so. She waited silently, wondering what she'd done to end up here. She reviewed her work and nothing came to mind, knowing that things had been by the book on her last missions. "I don't think I've ever seen a situation like this before, Valiant. And there is no delicate way to handle this."
A frown creased her forehead. "Sir?"
"I received notification from the Department of the Navy today that you are being awarded your second life saving medal." He easily read her confusion and sympathized. "The little girl you saved last week...." He trailed off, waiting for recognition to dawn. When it did, her eyes grew wide. He nodded. "Yes well, you know her father was a big mucky muck, and he put you in for a commendation before his <ahem> untimely demise. The Navy saw fit to agree with his request and well...." he finished awkwardly, not really knowing what to say. He laid the two gold stars on the desk; a large one for the medal, and a smaller one for the ribbon.
Big blue eyes gazed at him in horror. "Sir, I can't...."
"No choice here, Marine. The Navy decided and to argue the point blows your cover and ruins your effectiveness. So suck it up and put it on."
She reached a hesitant hand out to pick up the awards and answered him softly. "Aye-aye, sir." She snapped him a stiff salute that he acknowledged before dismissing her. "Sometimes the world just doesn't make sense, does it sir?" She didn't wait for an answer, but slipped out the door to find a bit of peace.
"I always wondered what happened to that little girl. She'd be all grown up now." Randi closed her eyes. "I wonder if she resents her father for dying or resents losing him so suddenly the way she did; if she resents having lived; if she ever knew the truth...." A hand on her face caused her to open her eyes and she looked into verdant green at close, close range.
"You can't torture yourself with what ifs and maybes, Love. That's not fair to anyone. Especially not you."
Tears welled in the blue eyes and a blink sent them rolling silently down her cheek. "But Gwen, I still hate the man who killed my parents, and I had the satisfaction of seeing justice was done. She got none of that. Hardly seems fair."
Gwen thought for a long moment. "Do you know her name?" Randi's eyes turned to her puzzled.
"Alyssa Armandon." She watched as green eyes grew round.
"You mean Fernando Armandon was...."
"Yes."
"I remember that. I was just fifteen or so, and we were overseas then. It was horrible." She shook her blonde head. It took a bare second for her to realize Randi had pulled away from her, and she reached out a hand towards her, pulling back when Randi flinched away from her almost imperceptibly. A rapid review of her words caused her to smack herself in disgust. Brilliant, Bard. Absolutely incredible. Are you going to chew on that foot stuck in your mouth for a little bit? She slid from the couch and knelt in front of Randi. She lifted the large hands into hers and kissed them lightly, not allowing Randi to pull away from her the second time. She knelt there for a long time, staring into a face whose eyes would not meet her own. Patience was its own reward, but what she saw reflected back to her caused her soul to ache - pain, regret, sorrow and profound hurt. Gwen released one of Randi's hands so she could cup the scarred face, gently running her fingers along the cut line. "I'm sorry," she said clearly. "I didn't mean that to come out quite like that. It was horrible that it had to happen, and I remember there being quite a big to-do made of the fact that he died so suddenly and so unexpectedly. But finding out that he had to die because of his warped beliefs.... Now wait and hear me out," she added when Randi made to move away from her again. "Here was a man who had everything... beautiful family, high profile career, wealth... and yet he was willing to throw it all away over something that would destroy everything he had without thought. How horrible; how selfish. And to have put you into that position...."
"It's what I am, Gwen. It's what I'm good at. I was merciful to him... moreso than I was to the man who killed my parents."
Gwen was torn between wanting to reassure her partner and needing to let Randi talk about her parents. "It's not what you are, and it's sure not what you're good at," with a rakish grin that got a crooked half smile in return as Randi realized what her lover was implying. "But we can <ahem> talk about that later." Her gaze softened and Randi felt herself responding. "Tell me about your parents."
"What would you like to know?"
"Anything you'd like to tell."
That first leave had been wonderful. She'd stood for Tommy when he and Ella exchanged vows. And she'd had the opportunity to visit with some old friends. Mostly though, she'd spent her time with her folks, helping out around the place and talking with them. For the first time they interacted adult to adult, and they found it was a wonderfully pleasant experience for all of them. Different, but in a good kind of way. Without knowing it her parents had helped soothe her troubled soul and had unconsciously given her a reason to continue fighting the good fight.
They'd kept in touch with vid calls and emails, and though they knew she'd not be home for the holidays since she was being sent halfway around the world, they made arrangements well in advance to have some vid phone time scheduled when they could all be there. Festival Eve came and went and Randi didn't get the expected call. She was worried since her own calls had gone unanswered, but was stonewalled at every turn. Finally on Festival afternoon Tommy contacted her. The look in his eyes told her the news was bad and with very few words, she found out her parents were dead at the unwitting hands of a drunken transport operator. She requested emergency leave that was immediately granted and flew directly home to attend to her family affairs.
The funeral was mercifully brief, and Randi laid her parents to rest as they'd requested. She didn't grieve, but instead turned her emotion into a rage to which she would subjugate the perpetrator of the crime. As Tommy had once commented to Gwen, it had been brutal. As the victim she was allowed to choose and carry out the sentence if she desired, and the fury in her demanded that.
"Bring forth the prisoner." The man was led forward knowing he would die, only waiting to find out by what means.
"Clifford Gabbott, you have been found guilty of the crime of murder. For that crime, you will be scourged with the lash - one stroked for each year of both victims’ lives. In the event you manage to survive those eighty-nine lashes, you will then receive one lash for each year they could have had remaining to them. If you live through the additional one hundred and eleven stripes, you will be a free man."
He had paled to such an extent that her final words didn't register. He didn't expect to survive the first eighty-nine, not having seen the blood in her eyes. He bowed his head and said a prayer, accepting her judgment. Those who had come to witness justice being served looked at the Marine in shock. Most executions were humanitarian and swift. Not so in the case of flogging. What was most disconcerting, however, was the fact that Randi looked glad to make the man suffer as much as possible.
Gabbott was stripped and tied spread eagle to the whipping frame. The first stroke made him scream in agony. By the fifteenth lash, he was whimpering. On the count of twenty-two, he fell silent, no longer able to remain conscious from the lack of blood and the excruciating pain. Randi was well-versed in the art of torture, and she exercised that knowledge to its fullest extent now. He was dead before she got to the fortieth lash, yet she continued to mete out his punishment, exacting the full payment for his crimes. When it was over, the man was little more than a pile of ragged meat and bones. The gore covered Marine never batted an eye, but stepped from the judgment field without a backward glance. It was three days before anyone saw her again.
Gwen looked at Randi now, the memories making the blue eyes turn to ice and the scar to flush an angry red. Gwen placed her hand over the inflamed skin, noting the coldness beneath her touch. Something was going on here, and they needed to find out what it was. But first she needed to bring her soulmate back to her from whatever ugly place she was in. "Randi?" It took a very long moment for the blue eyes to track to her green ones, and even then it took another little while before the ice began to melt and recognition settled in. "Love? Are you okay?"
Randi's eyes became the mirrors to her soul, and Gwen held a breath at what she saw reflected back to her. Pain, confusion and not a little anger were shone forth in stark measure. "I didn't regret what I did to him. I still don't. He deserved far worse."
"You did what you did, Randi, and it’s over. You can't change it, but I think you need to let it go."
"I can't. I...."
Searing pain swept across the scar, and bard and warrior gasped in shock as different sensations engulfed them simultaneously. Gwen flinched when the chill became overwhelming, making her hand ache from the cold. Randi’s eyes watered from the fierce burning, and she bit her lip to keep from crying out. Then as quickly as they came the feelings disappeared, leaving two very drained women who collapsed almost immediately into a deep sleep.
Seventy-five minutes later they woke up in tandem, tangled around one another comfortably. They looked at each other and smiled, not remembering anything about the reaction the scar had to the emotional outpouring they'd shared. Nor did they remember the vitally different reaction they suffered because of it.
"I'm sorry about your parents, Sweetheart. I think I would have liked them."
Randi squeezed Gwen in a firm embrace. "I know you would have, Little One. They were a lot like your folks. I think they would have gotten along famously. They genuinely like you." Her eyes twinkled ever so slightly. "Hell, they love you. Not as much as I do, but then what's not to love?" Gwen blushed at the teasing, glad beyond measure that Randi seemed to have moved past her painful memories. A large hand lifted to stroke the flushed face. "You are so beautiful," Randi whispered, trailing her fingertips lightly down the jaw line and up under the chin, raising Gwen’s face slightly.
"In your eyes, Stud."
"Mine are the only ones that matter," leaning down and brushing a light kiss across willing, waiting lips.
"Nah, because to me you are all that is beautiful," Gwen responded, threading a small hand into the dark hair and pulling Randi's head down for another kiss.
"Still?" needing the reassurance.
"Always," came the prompt answer. "I love you." They lay snuggled up comfortably tangled together, reveling in the soothing warmth their cuddling provided them. Darkness fell with them still wrapped together this way exchanging small kisses and light touches. "What for dinner, Stud?"
"S'mores?" Gwen burst out laughing, and Randi pouted just the tiniest bit. "I was being serious."
"So was I."
"Tell ya what... let me fix some soup and salad, and we'll have plenty of room for s'mores for dessert, 'kay?"
An exaggerated sigh. "I s'pose. Do you really want s'mores for dinner?" Gwen questioned as she walked into the kitchen space. She smiled and leaned back into the firm body that came up behind her and wrapped itself around her. She linked her hands with the ones locked around her middle and tilted her head back to catch the blue gaze focused on her.
"Nah, we tried that once, remember? I don't want to be that sick again, thanks."
Gwen shuddered in memory. "Ew... me either."
Dinner didn't take long, and they crawled into the big bed together after the short shower that had become necessary as a result of their s’mores adventures. Gwen had picked up Randi's bank of ribbons and was gingerly examining them one by one. "So many," she murmured almost to herself. "I don't think I had three. Well," after a thoughtful pause, “maybe three. Not much you can earn sitting in an office in the capital."
"No weapons quals?" Randi asked. She found herself gently curious. Gwen never really talked about her own military service though she'd expressed interest many times in listening to whatever Randi wanted to share about her own.
Gwen rubbed the side of her nose, and laughed lightly. "Um, no. I mean, I passed the certs I had to to get through basic, but I was never really good at any of them. Until you taught me the staff, I never found one I was particularly comfortable with." She paused in thought. "You know, I never really thought about it until right now, but it fits." Green eyes lit in wonder.
"Fits what?" Randi asked curiously. She wanted to know what had brought that sparkle to Gwen's eyes.
"Us."
"Us?"
"Um hmm. The stories. The Soulmates' stories." She glanced down at her ring then Randi's, and she linked their hands together. "In the stories, the warrior is a stalwart defender, capable of offensive and defensive fighting in all sorts of situations. The bard, while able to fight if necessary, usually only did so in defense and to cover the warrior's back." She breathed a moment. "Funny thing... while the warrior has always had a variety of weapons to choose from, almost inevitably the storyteller chooses a staff."
Randi felt a certain thrill run up her spine at Gwen's words, knowing she'd been the one to bestow the staff this time. Then something occurred to her. "How do you know all this? It's not in any of the stories you gave me."
"It's just something that dawned on me. But you don't have all the stories in the single volume I made for you, Love. Those were just some of my childhood favorites. I can share the rest with you if you’d like," she offered shyly.
"I'd like," blue eyes smiling down into green.
"I'd like too," Gwen sighed. "But I have to tell you, Randi, they're not all happy ever after stories."
"I understand, Little One," just as softly. "But that's okay, 'cause we've got our own happy ever after to look forward to." It grew quiet after that for a very long while, and Randi was falling into a light doze when Gwen's breath whispered across her chest.
"Honey?" She fingered the ribbons one more time before she leaned up and placed them on the small bedside table.
A dark brow rose to her hairline as Randi studied this new address, deciding she liked the way it sounded when turned in her direction. "Yes, Love?"
A small hand clenched at her waist as Gwen yawned and resettled her head more comfortably on the cushioned chest she was pillowed on. The heartbeat under her ear settled her, and she smiled at the music it made for her. "Hmm, sorry. Tomorrow, will you tell me more about these? I'd like to hear the other lifesaving story, and I'm sure some of the others have equally as interesting tales behind them."
"I promise."
"Good," was Gwen's only reply. "I love you."
"I love you too, Little One. Happy dreams."
"You're here," Gwen mumbled in response. "That makes them all happy." She hugged the body beneath her tightly before she slipped into sleep. A pair of soft lips dusted the top of her head.
"Goodnight, Love."
Chapter III
Morning brought them awake very glad for the warm blankets that covered them as well as the body heat they shared. Randi groaned, realizing she'd forgotten to light the heat sticks and seeing the fireplace banked and almost dark, knew it was going to be frigid outside their cozy little nest. With a yip as the cold bit into her, she slid from under the cover, careful to keep the heat trapped in with Gwen. Gwen mewed a little at the loss of her wife, then cuddled more into Randi’s pillow with a sigh.
Randi broke the heat sticks open first, knowing it would take a few minutes for them to fully activate. Then she moved to the fireplace to rebuild the fire. It didn't take long, a matter of a few minutes really, but she was freezing when she climbed back into bed and curled herself around the sleeping storyteller. It took a mere blink before Gwen squealed when the cold hands hit her warm belly. "RANDI!!"
Innocent blue eyes peered back the green ones glaring back at her. "Yes, Dear?"
"Don't you 'Yes, Dear' me! I'll get you for that."
"Promise?" with a devilish twinkle.
For answer, Gwen proceeded to start a tickle fight that left her squealing even more as Randi reciprocated with ice-cold hands. "Augh! Mercy! You can stop now! You won!"
"But I'm still not all the way warm yet," said with just a teasing hint of a pout. Gwen could see this very easily becoming a formidable weapon in Randi's arsenal if she let it. She was just too damned cute for her own good.
"I have a better way to warm you up," Gwen replied as her voiced became husky and the green of her eyes darkened. She captured the poked out lip with her own, smiling when Randi answered the kiss enthusiastically. Then the world faded out as the room grew warm, and things in the bed got very, very hot.
"Well," Randi commented a while later as she stood at the window peering out. "Looks like we'll be inside for the day." The world outdoors was a wash of white, and the snow showed no of sign of letting up in the near future.
"Oh, the hardship," Gwen mock moaned. "Whatever shall we do?" melodramatically.
Randi stalked back to the bed, tantalizingly aware of the heated gaze on her, following her naked form. "I'm sure we'll come up with... something." She clutched the covers and jerked them off Gwen's warm body. Catlike, she climbed on the bed and hovered over Gwen, reminding the smaller woman very much of a panther hunting its prey. Blue eyes darkened to an indigo, and Randi leaned down. Gwen's eyes half closed in anticipation. Then grew wide in consternation when Randi licked her nose. "Breakfast sounds like a good idea."
Randi leaped from the bed while Gwen sputtered in outrage. "Why you... I oughta...."
"Yeeesssss?" The sound of the drawled purr made Gwen hesitate, loving the sound and making her forget her mad. Instead she got up and moved by the still waiting Sabre.
"Beat you into the bathroom," Gwen giggled and ran in, shutting the door firmly behind her.
"Clever, Little One. Very clever."
"Heh."
Breakfast became brunch instead, and the couple was cuddled up in front of the fireplace. "So," Gwen commented after a bit of silence, "tell me more about that other lifesaving ribbon." A hidden memory was niggling at her though she had no tangible basis for the feeling.
"I'll tell you the story, then you have to tell me one, all right?"
"Seems like a fair deal."
"Cool. C'mere." Randi pulled Gwen into her lap and hugged her, not releasing her for several minutes.
"Not that I mind, but what was that for?"
"I needed a hug."
Gwen was surprised that Randi laid it out so openly, and she squeezed her neck again. "You can have all of those you need, Stud. I have an inexhaustible supply waiting just for you." Randi kissed the top of Gwen’s head and loosened her hold but did not release her completely. Gwen felt her take a deep breath before she began to speak.
After her parents' death, Randi fell into a deep, dark place. She became the deadliest Sabre in history, being sent out on the most dangerous assignments and always coming back successful. Killing was easy; living was hard. In fact, outside her contact with Tommy, she didn't live. She merely existed. He was the one sane factor in her entire world.
Two and a half years of killing, and she was tired in her very soul. The Commandant was notified of her slide into depression and gave her mandatory leave to get away from the stress. She went more than a little crazy. For the better part of a week, she went out drinking, looking for a new bed partner every night. Not a hard thing to understand really. She was trying to live or so she thought. But every morning she woke up empty if not alone and found this existence to be less fulfilling than the one she'd known since the death of her folks.
Finally at the end of her first week of leave, she woke up alone with a hangover that would have felled a mammoth at a hundred paces. It was the darkest part of the night, and she got up to go out for a walk. Maybe that would clear her head.
She came round to the theatre area of town where the performers were after their shows and late suppers. An odd sound at the end of an alley caught and held her attention. She forgot her heartsickness and let the rage build at what she saw. A girl, a young woman perhaps, had been cornered at the stage door by a group of punks, and it was clear from her body language that she wasn’t comfortable with their attentions. The Sabre hesitated until the voice reached her ears. “No, please. Just leave me alone.”
Instead the assembled kids moved closer into the girl’s space, and she went down in a crumpled heap. Without rational thought or planning, Randi sprang into action. She didn’t know that someone else had seen the problem and had called for help. By the time help arrived, it was all over. Randi allowed her baser instincts loose when she saw the puddle of blood beneath the small frame that was huddled on the ground. She stood protectively over the form and methodically decimated each of the five individuals. She did pull back from killing blows, figuring the punishment that would be meted out to them would be worse than death for these guys.
She checked the small form lying still on the ground. Blood poured from a cut in the girl’s side, and Randi staunched the flow by applying pressure to the wound with a piece of cloth torn from her sleeve. She heard the sound of running feet and gently lifted the small body from the ground, smiling sadly as vivid green eyes opened and looked back at her. “Thank you,” the soft voice whispered, and she allowed the small woman a slight smile before the green eyes closed again in unconsciousness. Randi stepped over the downed bodies and walked to the waiting law enforcement officer.
“You‘ll need to get a statement from her when she wakes up.” She nodded her head back toward the pile of bodies still lying unconscious in the alleyway. “And they need to be locked up for a multitude of sins... not the least of which would be attempted murder.” The law enforcement personnel moved to take care of the rouges, and the sergeant in charge looked back toward the medevac unit where the small blonde lay on a hover board receiving preliminary treatment before being transported. Much as he suspected, the Sabre had disappeared.
Eight days and hours of research later, the sergeant, a retired Sabre himself, finally found the Sabre he’d seen for a brief moment before she’d melted into the darkness. He put her in for a medal, knowing that for her it was a natural reaction but thinking she deserved to be recognized for her efforts.
Randi glanced around in puzzlement at the Commandant when he called her into his office after her third week of leave had passed. Following the incident with the performer, she’d become reclusive, spending a lot of time meditating trying to regain her center. “Do you have something to tell me, Marine?”
The Sabre looked at him with complete bewilderment. “Um, no sir?” She paused. “Should I?”
Randi appeared much more rested and focused than Jerry had seen her for a while. The Commandant smiled slightly. “No, not really. I thought you might want to tell me how you ended up with your third life saving medal when you weren’t even on duty.”
She gazed at him in confusion trying to understand what he could be talking about. She hadn’t given her name to anyone that night, and she certainly hadn’t shared that little incident with anyone. She shook her head negatively. “I’m sorry sir. I can’t imagine where this is coming from.”
He smiled. It was much as he expected it to be with her. He signaled to someone in the other room. The man came in and stood quietly while the Marine looked at him hard, trying to place him in her memories. When her eyes widened, he knew she knew. “Yes, Corporal Valiant,” he said. “I recognized you as a Sabre. I figured you should be recognized for your heroism.”
“That wasn’t heroism,“ Randi growled at him. “That was decency.”
“Nevertheless, you saved that girl’s life. She’s already gone back to performing thanks to you. In fact,” he continued, “she asked about you. Asking if I knew who you were, if she could say thank you. I didn’t answer....”
“Don’t.” The word was bitten off. She made a visible attempt to bring her breathing under control. “It happened and it’s over.”
“Well, you do need to add the award to your ribbons, Corporal,” Jerry interrupted. He could see she was not happy about the situation, but she merely nodded.
“Aye, sir. May I be excused?” The Commandant nodded his head and Randi snapped to attention. With a smart salute and a nod to the second man she took her leave of them.
The two men contemplated the silence for a long while before the retired Sabre spoke. “It’s always hard for them to accept that kind of recognition, isn’t it?”
“Um,” came Jerry’s answer. “And they are the ones who need it the most.”
Randi was concerned about Gwen’s stillness when she finished her tale, and she looked down to see tear-filled green eyes gazing back up at her in stunned silence. She started to speak, but small fingers on her lips stopped whatever words were going to come from her mouth. She sat patiently, only closing her eyes when the hand began to move across her face in its ritual tracing.
“Open your eyes for me, Love,” came the whispered plea that Randi couldn’t ignore. Blue eyes slowly opened, and they simply looked at one another for a very long time. “It was you,” Gwen finally spoke in a voice so low Randi had to strain to make out her words. “It was you who saved my life that night.” Randi gazed at Gwen in complete non-comprehension, sure that what she thought she understood was not what Gwen was really saying. She closed her eyes and threw her mind back to that night so many years ago, picturing every detail clearly in her mind’s eye. She remembered the rage, the blood, the green eyes.... The green eyes.... Randi opened her own eyes and gazed back into Gwen’s still tear-filled ones and felt her own fill as well. Gwen spoke. “I don’t remember much about that night actually. I remember those kids....” Here she shivered. “From what the nice officer told me, I was some sort of initiation ritual. You kept me from becoming a statistic that night.”
“And in so doing, saved my own soul,” came the almost soundless response. Gwen made a mental note to ask more about that. But she had other questions first.
“Why didn’t you come see me? I wanted so badly to thank you.”
Randi flushed and tore her eyes from the blonde’s. “I couldn’t. At that point in my life, I wouldn’t allow myself to care for anyone. Even though you were just a stranger then, coming to see you and allowing you to thank me would have been caring. And I wasn’t going to do that.”
“Is that when you built the cabin?”
“No, that came later. That was when I was assigned duty to the Amazons and became a card-carrying Amazon myself.”
Gwen smiled in spite of the tears that still sat wet on her face and in her eyes. “Amazing! Does this mean I get another story?”
“Um, no. Well, eventually. But you owe me one first.”
“You’re right,” she sighed dramatically. Then her voice softened. “But I owe you a thank you first.” She shifted until she was straddled Randi’s lap. “What you did for me that night was remarkable. Even though I didn’t know who you were or why you were there, you changed my life that night.”
Randi looked at her puzzled. “How so?”
Gwen sighed. “Until that night my world had always been pretty safe. I was almost finished with school and ready to serve my military commitment. I figured I had the world by the tail. Nothing could hurt me. And then something did.”
Blue eyes ached with a profound sadness. “I’m sorry they took that away from you.”
Small hands raised her chin so Gwen could look into the blue eyes. “What I lost was infinitesimal compared to what I gained.” She smiled and blushed just the tiniest amount. “I found a real life hero. Someone who cared though there was no real reason to. You became the focal point of my stories after that.”
Dark eyebrows rose to Randi’s forehead, and her mouth dropped open in shock. “Uh... buh... um....”
“Close your mouth, Love,” tapping on the chin she still held. “You’d hate to catch flies.” Instead of closing her mouth, Randi’s tongue gently began to lick Gwen’s lips. Gwen groaned and captured the organ, giving herself wholeheartedly to the task of kissing her beloved. Long moments passed while the world faded, and finally they were forced to pull away to breathe. <Ahem> “Wow! What brought that on?”
“Besides the fact that I adore you?”
“Um hmm.”
“Because you saved my life that night too. You helped me find the focus I had lost when my parents died.” Randi paused and blushed. “Did I really become your hero?”
“Yep. You sure did.”
“I love you, Little One.”
“I love you, too.” Gwen cuddled down under Randi’s chin, and the morning passed quietly as they absorbed the knowledge of what they had just learned. When two stomachs began growling in tandem, they looked to one another and smiled. “C’mon, Stud. Let’s fix some dinner, and I’ll tell you the first Soulmates’ story that made me cry.”
“Really?”
“Um hmm. I remember Gramma telling me stories from the time I was itty bitty, and those are probably some of my favorites. But I noticed as I got older, that they were all happy ever after stories and I didn’t understand that. Especially as I began going to school and started studying history, sociology and human behavior.” Gwen took a deep breath and continued. “So one day when I was ten, I asked her about it. It was the only time I saw my Gramma cry.”
“Gram, did all the Soulmates’ stories have happy endings? The only ones I’ve heard do, and it just doesn’t feel right.”
Tears came into the old woman’s eyes though they hovered on the edge of her lashes and didn’t actually spill down her face at that point. That would happen when she told the particular tale that occurred to her with her granddaughter’s words. A story she knew well but didn’t share often because of the heartbreak it caused her. There were a few unhappy ones and Gwen would need to know them, but she had been hoping for a few more years of tranquility before they came up for discussion.
“No, Little Dove, they do not always end happy. There were times when circumstances or life keep them apart. And the wrenching was painful and felt by the generations after. They always had longer interims in the afterlife together when things went wrong and they remained separated in life.”
Gwen cocked her head while she processed her grandmother’s words. “Will you tell me, Gramma? Please?” Her voice dropped to a mere whisper. “I think I need to know.”
The old woman sighed, and Jill left the kitchen where the three of them had been. This was something she couldn’t share. She and her mother had engaged in several long talks about Gwen, and they had both decided that she was indeed one half of the soulmates. Jill had heard the stories, but it was her mother’s responsibility to pass them along to Gwen. And the story her mother had in mind was one that made her heart hurt. She decided to go spend some time with Geoff.
Gwen was curled up at her grandmother’s feet, having outgrown the ability to fit into her Gram’s lap. They had moved into the reading room to be more comfortable. The old woman took a deep breath and began to speak. “You have to remember that for a very long time, humanity has been its own worst enemy. Different was considered wrong, and people were expected to fit into the boxes that society had set up for them. If you were the wrong color, you could be persecuted. People were killed in the name of God and religion. Loving the wrong person brought shame and beatings to many.” Gwen’s brows scrunched up as she tried to understand the logic behind that. The grandmother waited until the girl’s focus was back on her again before she continued. “Politics were ugly and complicated, and they determined much of the tenor that society followed and found acceptable. And one of those tenets stated that individuals of the same gender could not love one another.”
“Wait, Gramma... how did they get to decide who a person loved? It’s not a conscious choice, is it? I thought it just happened.”
“It does just happen, Little Dove. But there have always been those who think that their way is the only way and when they get power....” She paused and took another deep breath. This story always got her worked up; just the injustice of it all. She centered herself and resumed the tale. “There were two women, who met and fell in love over a period of time. And though they gradually found contentment in husbands and children, there was a part of them that shriveled and died because of the separation they endured.”
“Tell me.”
***They met in the oddest of circumstances. The one, a soldier on leave; the other, an actress on her way to the theatre. A horrific accident occurred on the road in front of them and both stopped to render aid. The soldier, an Army Major, began issuing orders and directives which the actress at first resented and then followed without question when she understood that the Major really did have some sort of clue how to deal with what had happened. In the fifteen minutes it took for emergency personnel to arrive on the scene, the two had developed a bond that would over time deepen into a rare friendship.
They exchanged emails and phone numbers and spoke to one another nearly every day for almost a year. When the actress got a two-week break, she went out to visit her Army friend. The major was overjoyed to see her and even had good news. She was being transferred to the base just outside where the actress lived. So the two weeks passed with them together every moment the soldier could spare from work. And the actress learned many things about military life.
Perhaps the thing that bothered them most was the ‘don’t ask’ policy. The actress understood her friend’s reticence at opening up to her, but she could feel something between them growing and knew in her heart she was falling in love with the dark haired major. Odd really, considering she’d never found herself attracted to women before, but she knew what she felt.
The night before she was scheduled to return home, the actress cooked dinner for her hostess - quite an accomplishment for someone who rarely cooked. The soldier came home to wine, roses and candlelight. She stood speechless in the foyer until the performer came and took her by the hand. She followed blindly, overwhelmed in mind and heart and body at the setting the other woman had gone to so much trouble to provide.
The soldier sat unsure of what to do besides stay out of the way. When the smaller woman went to seat herself, the Major rose from her chair. For a long moment they simply looked at one another, then as if drawn together by an outside force, the two came together in a tentative kiss. Just a gentle brushing of lips until by mutual, unspoken consent, mouths opened and tongues danced. Arms wrapped around one another, and the exploration continued for several minutes. When they pulled back from one another, the Major’s blue eyes were filled with an aching sadness. “This is wrong, you know. Society, religion... everything we’ve ever been taught says this is wrong.”
The green eyes flooded with tears and dropped to the ground. “I know,” the actress whispered. “But I can’t help the way I feel. And in my heart....” She looked up and held the soldier’s gaze. “In my heart, this is right. *WE* are right.” The soldier didn’t answer vocally; merely swept the smaller woman off her feet and into her arms. The night was spent exploring the love they had discovered for one another, and when morning came they were making plans for their future together.
The next two years were spent almost as a couple. Because of the times, they maintained separate residences though they spent every moment they could together. Rumors of course abounded, and it began to be detrimental to both their careers. Finally, to their heartbreak, they started looking elsewhere for a safer love. Eventually they both found husbands whom they were content to share a life with, and they settled into a more normal and accepted existence. The military took the Major away and though they still kept in touch and retained a deep and abiding friendship, it just wasn’t what it was supposed to be.
Several years passed before they saw one another again, but when they met they felt the old pull towards one another. They embraced briefly, then withdrew at the anguish the momentary contact caused. Long moments passed while they simply looked at one another unable to speak. The two men, each aware that his wife wanted a bit of private time with her best friend, scooped up their offspring and left the women alone. The hug was longer this time... their need overwhelming propriety. Soft, simple touches gradually became something far more intimate, and they found themselves curled together after furious lovemaking. The soldier reached a hand down to her lover’s face, gently wiping the tears from the green eyes. “Tears, Sweetheart?” She felt the tears flooding her own eyes.
“This is wrong. We have loving husbands whom we vowed to remain faithful to; beautiful children; successful careers.” She reached up her own hand to cover the one still lying on her cheek. “And yet my soul cries for you. Sometimes at night, you’re all I can think of and my body hungers for your touch.”
Tears rolled from the blue eyes and small hands reached up and wiped them away. “I know, Love. I know.” And then there was silence as the two held one another in comfort until good sense drove them from the bed to await their families’ return.
As the years passed, their separations and reunions grew more and more painful. They tried to keep their distance, but the parting was too painful for them to bear for too long. And their coming together was agonizing and racked with guilt.
Ten years after their initial separation, the soldier, now a full bird colonel, was sent to war. The actress was in torment, doing her best to get to her beloved. Finally she wangled a good will tour appearance, arriving two days before her world crashed around her. Their reunion was brief and fiery, but the performer sensed a deep change in her companion. And when the soldier went out on patrol duty the following day, the actress felt the rending in the very depths of her soul.
When the news came the small blonde wasn’t surprised, and yet she was totally unprepared. She ran to the infirmary begging God for the chance to say goodbye. She skidded to a halt outside the field hospital and the crowd of soldiers gathered moved aside silently to let her pass. She knelt down next to the colonel’s bedside, gently reaching for the broken and bloody hand. The room receded and they were left alone for a few last minutes of privacy. “It wasn’t supposed to be like this, Love. We were meant to be together.”
The blue eyes that had been closed in near death opened slowly and focused on the bowed head of the blonde. “I will always love you. And I’ll be waiting for you.”
Now at last in their final moments together, they acknowledged who they were and what they were to one another. And lamented the fact that they had let society force them to give up something so precious to them as the bond they shared.
The actress lifted the hand she held to her lips, and kissed the fingers lightly. “You won’t have to wait long, Love. I can’t exist without you in my life.”
The soldier took a breath to speak, then her heart stopped and her eyes closed in death. The performer sat by her beloved’s side for a while after that. Then without a backward look, she left the hospital and took the first flight home.***
Silence reigned for a few minutes while the young girl tried to absorb what her grandmother had told her. Her heart hurt and tears fell quietly down her cheeks as the story impacted on her consciousness. Then, “What happened, Gramma? Tell me the ending.”
The old woman sighed and nodded.
***Fate stepped in and took a hand at that point. Their souls, unable to bear the separation, cried out in misery. And by some fluke, a twist of fate, the airplane that the actress rode in developed mechanical trouble that sent it spiraling out of control and toward the ground. She spared a moment of regret that she would not see her children grow into the responsible adults she knew they could become. And for the unfairness to her husband that she had not loved him as she should. Then all she felt was blessed relief over the fact that her journey was over and the two halves would be a single whole once more.***
“That is so sad, Gramma. And so terribly unfair to everyone.”
“Yes, it is Little Dove, but life is like that sometimes. They were very lucky. They had husbands who knew of their need for one another even if they didn’t understand it. And they died almost together. Neither had to suffer alone completely without the other.” She paused, then added in a low voice, “It was the last time the soulmates were here. They have yet to return and be united.”
“I think they will this time, Gramma. I really think they will.”
Gwen could feel the silent sobs shaking the body she was cradled against, and she wrapped herself tighter around Randi and held on. Gradually her breathing became slow and even, and Gwen looked up to see if she had fallen asleep. Blue eyes shimmering with tears gazed back at her in mute horror. “Love? Randi?”
Randi lifted a hand to Gwen’s face and tenderly stroked the smooth skin beneath her touch. “So blind... so blind not to have seen what you meant to me. And so arrogant to assume.... My God, we came so close to having our lives be their nightmare magnified a hundred fold.”
Gwen reached up her hand and cupped the scarred face. “It didn’t, Love. It didn’t. We’re here together, and we always will be.”
By mutual, unspoken consent they moved together, needing to confirm their reality in the most basic and satisfying of ways. They took their time - touching, exploring, loving - until with a mutual cry their release washed through them and left them spent and sated. The snow still fell lazily, almost as though loath to reach the ground. They stayed entwined together as the darkness become solid and complete through the window. Finally Randi shifted and spoke. “C’mon, Cutie. Let’s go see what we can wrangle for dinner.”
“Oh, that sounds like a plan.” She laughed when twin bellies rumbled loudly in complaint of their empty state. “In fact, it sounds like a most excellent idea.” They chuckled together and began to rummage through the cabinets for something to eat.
“You’re very quiet,” Gwen commented to Randi as they lay curled up together, tucked snuggly in the comfortable bed. They’d both made sure the fireplace was banked well, and the heat sticks were working before settling in for the night. Randi especially had no desire for a repeat of the morning’s performance... well, she smirked, parts of it anyway.
“Just thinking about the story you told. Hope they’re not all like that.” Indeed her guts still clenched if she let herself think about it for too long. She smiled when Gwen started a gentle rhythmic stroking on her belly. She felt the tightness ease.
“Not at all,” Gwen answered. “Most of them are happy ever after stories. There are a few tough ones in there though my opinion is that that one is one of the worst. It still makes me cry.” They lay wrapped around one another, absorbing the comfort they drew from being together. As they drifted into the twilight of sleep together, a thought occurred to Gwen. “So I get to hear all about this card carrying Amazon business tomorrow, right?”
Blue eyes popped open in consternation. She’d forgotten about that. Randi sighed and bowed to the inevitable. “Yep. It’s my turn for a story. And it’s attached to one of those ribbons as well.”
“Cool.”
“Hmm. We’ll see.” She squeezed her smaller partner in an engulfing embrace. “Good night, Love.”
“Good night, Stud. I love you.” For answer Randi brushed her lips over the light head tucked into the crook of her neck. And silence fell as two sets of breathing merged into one as sleep overtook them.
Chapter IV
“How ya holding up there, Geoff?” Tommy had noticed the older man seemed to be pushing himself quite a bit but had restrained from saying something until now. Geoff’s pallor was frightening, and Tommy quickly searched his mind for a reason to stop. “C’mon. I need a break and a beer. This pace is killing me.”
Geoff looked at Tommy, gauging the sincerity of his words. He had been pushing himself very hard the last few days, but he couldn’t seem to help himself. The sweat on Tommy’s brow and his flushed face gave credence to his complaint though, and Geoff heaved a silent sigh of relief. Tommy noted it but wisely didn’t comment. “You’re right. We’ll get done when we get done. Not like we’ve got a deadline to meet. She doesn’t even know about this project, does she?”
Tommy grabbed two beers from the workshop refrigerator and plopped into the nearest chair. He handed one drink to Geoff as he moved the hover chair over, then popped the top and guzzled half the bottle in one long swig. “Damn, if that doesn’t just hit the spot. I didn’t expect to work up a sweat doing this in the middle of winter here.”
Geoff looked wryly at Tommy. “About the only difference between summer and winter here is the humidity.”
“Hey! We get our occasional cold day, ya know.”
“Yeah, I know, and I think we had it for the wedding.”
Tommy gave Geoff a withering stare. “I think I’m being pandered to.” He mock-sighed. “But in answer to your question, no, I don’t think she does. I mean, I certainly didn’t tell her, but with Randi ya just never know.”
They both looked at the partially built watercraft they’d already created. Then they looked to each other in understanding, well pleased with their progress so far. It had been a bonding experience, and they’d learned to use the strengths they each had. It had made them better friends, and they were both thankful for that. So now the two sat in peaceful contemplation, kept company by the whoosh sound of the crashing waves nearby.
************
The sun was blinding in its brilliance as it reflected off the mounds of newly driven snow that lay in heaps and piles outside the small cabin. Randi smiled in contentment and hugged Gwen tighter to her in reflex. Gwen, who had yet to open her eyes, snuggled closer in response. “Good morning, Beautiful,” Randi whispered. A grin broke across her face as she felt her lover fight to remain asleep. Small hands flexed at her waist and shoulder, and Randi stifled the sudden need to giggle. Gwen had the ability to tickle her without trying, and Randi desperately wanted to keep the knowledge hidden. Gwen nuzzled deeper into her neck, her warm exhalation causing goosebumps to rise along Randi’s arms.
“Wha’s s’funny?” came the mumbled question.
Randi bit her lip to stop the silent laughter she knew Gwen could feel. Then she decided to go with the truth; not the whole truth, mind, but the truth nonetheless. “I’m happy. It’s a beautiful morning; you’re in my arms; we’re married. I have a lot to be thankful for.”
Sleepy green eyes peered up at the warrior’s profile. “Hmm,” she answered thoughtfully. “That is true.” She paused and flexed her hands, feeling the ripple in Randi’s abdominal muscles flutter beneath her touch. “I thought maybe you were just being ticklish sensitive this morning.” She twitched her hands again, chuckling diabolically when Randi squirmed just the slightest bit. “My, my... what have we here?” launching an all-out assault on old and new tickle zones alike. Randi actually squealed before initiating her own war against Gwen. For several long minutes, the fight continued until they mutually collapsed in a tangled heap of humanity. “Oh,” Gwen gasped trying to catch her breath. “That was fun. What an entertaining way to wake up.” Then she drew in another deep breath when the stroking turned a little more sensual. “Mmm.”
“Like that, hmm?” Randi questioned as she shifted her fingers just slightly. Gwen’s body arched to meet her own, and she captured Gwen’s lips in a fiercely passionate kiss. Gwen pulled back just a bit and cradled Randi’s face in her small hands.
“I love you,” she whispered. Randi didn’t answer verbally. She simply gazed at her wife, letting the love she felt reflect in her darkened eyes. She moved things up several notches, smiling in approval at the sounds she managed to wrangle from Gwen. Then Randi applied herself wholeheartedly to the task at hand.
“Can we make a picnic?” Gwen’s voice was loud in the stillness they had been resting in some time later.
“Excuse me?” Randi responded lazily. “It’s a little cold outside, Love.” This said with amused affection.
“I know, and if worse comes to worst, we can always picnic in the caves. But I’d like to get out and look around. I’ll bet it’s gorgeous outside.”
“Tired of being cooped up with me already, huh?” A mock pout. “I guess the honeymoon’s over.” An ersatz aggrieved sigh and Randi tried to roll out of the bed. Only to find herself held by a surprisingly firm grip and serious green eyes.
“Oh, you wish it was that easy, Stud. This honeymoon will NEVER be over. You’re stuck for the rest of your life.”
“No Little One,” Randi said easily. “This is for eternity... lucky, lucky me.” The smile on her face told its own story and lit up the room with its intensity.
A bit later they were moseying out of the cabin together, a picnic basket swinging between them. They moved slowly through the orchard towards the river. Gwen took a deep breath of the fresh air, imagining she could taste the scent of apples and peaches on the back of her tongue. “It is so lovely here. So peaceful. How did you manage to find it?”
“Actually I was given this land by an old Amazon shamaness after I passed the tests she’d set for me. This was the outcome of the final one, and I actually stumbled onto it by accident. It was after that I did the research before I invested in it.”
“Oh, this sounds intriguing. Tell me more?”
Randi pulled them to a halt beneath the trees near the river. The icy water sped by, unimpeded by rocks and snow. Instead the barriers provided impetus for rushing whitewater that created its own music in the quiet that surrounded them. Randi reached down the small camping shovel she’d brought along and began to clear an area under the trees. When she had a large square area scrapped clean of snow and rocks, Gwen reached into the basket they’d brought and extracted a thermal blanket. The heat sticks were installed, and by the time they had lunch set out and had seated themselves, the material was warm and comfortable.
“It’s a long story, Love.”
“Warm blanket, good food, cold wine and each other. I think we’re set.” The green eyes twinkled. “Go ahead and share what you’re comfortable with, Stud. We have the rest of our lives to talk.”
Randi smiled, pulling Gwen into her arms so they were sitting front to back. Gwen reached the basket over to her and pulled out the wine and two goblets. Between then, they pulled the cork out, and Gwen poured the glasses about half full. Then she stuck the bottle into the nearby snow and lifted a glass back as she leaned back against Randi’s torso, enjoying the absent stroking on her abdomen. They fell into a silent peace, and she was almost surprised to hear the low burring of Randi’s quiet rumble in her ear.
Randi was sent into the Amazon camp under orders. Their leadership wanted to extend further good relations with the Sabres, and the Marine was invited in as the Sabre ambassador. No one expected her to turn the culture on its ear. The idea had originally been that whoever was chosen would participate as an initiate. It seemed the easiest way to introduce the Sabres to the Nation’s way of life and help them identify true Amazon from the renegade Fringe Amazons. If both sides had thought it through a little more carefully, they would have more easily seen the pitfalls in this particular plan.
To begin with, most of those in training were younger girls... pre-military service. This rite of passage marked them as adults in the Amazon culture. The small identifying mark they bore on their neck was a symbol of their success, and Randi realized many of the military scouts were in fact Amazon women. Most initiates had grown up in one of the Villages that abounded in the more remote areas of the world. So they were already citizens of the Nation, which was the crucial first step to becoming a full-fledged, card carrying Amazon.
So the Marine’s first hurdle would be to learn the laws, history and culture of the Nation. This would allow her to become a citizen. Not an easy task, but not an impossible one either. Then there would be the physical challenges - strength, endurance, observation, prowess, agility and ingenuity. Finally there was a spiritual challenge that the tribal shamaness was responsible for. It varied candidate to candidate depending on the individual need. Randi knew it would be made tougher for her - one as an outsider; and two as an acknowledged adult female. She relished the opportunity to test herself against the standards set for her, especially in view of her Sabre training.
Looking back, she found the studying to be the most taxing for her. Not that she was by any means stupid. But the text was a little on the dry side, and some of the laws were thousands of years old. The history and culture, on the other hand, she found quite fascinating. These women had deep roots; some of their tales and traditions dated back millennia. She got a peculiar tingle up her spine when reading some of the stories. They were almost... familiar. She shook her head to clear the nonsense from it. That wasn’t possible... right?
Her nights were spent reading and studying, but her days were spent in pursuit of whatever goal was handed to her for the day. It felt good to have a definite goal to sight on, and with each day she grew stronger and more focused on her task. She did have the sense to be thankful for the forethought the Commandant had given to putting her in this assignment. She was beginning to feel like her old self... to believe again.
With her training, however, it became clear that there were some among the Amazons who did not want her there, certainly not to succeed. There was one woman in particular who seemed to have a very large chip on her shoulder in regards to the Sabre, but Randi had decided she wasn’t worth the energy to expend reacting to. Unfortunately no one told Corky, and she was ready and willing to make an issue out of anything and everything that came her way.
After several weeks of training, the initiates began their testing. Each acolyte would be given three opportunities to accomplish her given task in each field. Most were expected to pass the first time, knowing the amount of training they’d had. Randi was looking for obstacles to come out of nowhere at her, understanding that her challenges would be tailor made to suit her abilities.
Her first challenge was that of strength. She and the other initiates were dispatched to free climb the rugged side of the mountain that had been built specifically for that purpose. The heat however, made everyone sweat and getting a handhold was difficult. This was an individual exercise, but they were supposed to look out for one another as well. Naturally this group saw Randi as their leader, and she unconsciously accepted the mantle and tried to keep an eye out for each girl. The Marine unknowingly became the object of several schoolgirl crushes because of her attention to them.
Today, however, everyone’s focus was trained on making it to the top of the mountain. Several times girls had slipped, and Randi was right there to talk them through to the next handhold. Once she’d even caught a fellow acolyte just as she lost her grip completely. It shook the group up badly, but with encouragement they made it to the top, happy to rest there for a long moment before rappelling back down the way they’d come. The Sabre endured the congratulatory hugs from her classmates, recognizing them for the good will they were. She was equally aware of the hatred that gazed back at her from gray eyes.
“What is her problem with me exactly?” she asked the Queen a little later in the day. “I have stayed out of everyone’s way and have deliberately set out not to offend anyone here. But if the chip on her shoulder gets any larger, she’s not gonna be able to pick it up.”
“Who, Corky?” waiting for Randi’s nod of affirmation. “She was the BWOC here until you showed up and had made her intentions known toward my daughter in no uncertain terms. She’s not a bad sort actually, and she adores Niall. She sees you as competition, a threat.”
The Sabre’s eyebrows scrunched up in confusion. “Huh? Why? I’m here to learn. The only person I’m competing with here is myself.”
The Queen looked at the Marine to judge the seriousness of her statement. Understanding she was being completely open and honest about how she viewed the circumstances, she decided to fill her in on the realities of the situation from her perspective. “No, Dear. She sees you as a threat to her place in the nation and in my daughter’s heart. Niall, like many of the initiates, and indeed many of the girls her age, have crushes that change from week to week depending on their mood. For a long time, Corky was the object of that attention from at least two or three girls at a time. Now that attention has turned to you, and she resents that.”
Dark brows went up into the hairline. “Excuse me?”
The Queen snorted very unroyally. “C’mon, Randi. Look in the mirror sometime. You’re a beautiful piece of humanity, and every pubescent and prepubescent girl here has a major crush on you. Hell, Honey... a lot of the big girls here are in serious lust with you.” She chuckled as a blush crept unchecked up the warrior’s now stoic face. “It’s a compliment, Honey. Just go with it. No one’s gonna approach you about it unless you make it clear that advances in that direction will be welcomed.” She paused. “You have a pretty standoffish air.”
“Good,” the Marine replied gruffly. “Let’s keep it that way, shall we?”
The endurance test was the next item of business, and followed two days after the test of strength. Normally it was the next day following, but a vicious storm precluded any of the physical trials. Instead the acolytes had a study session in the morning, and impromptu sparring in the afternoon. The girls were glad for the opportunity to practice because watching Randi was a learning experience. She gave the lessons willingly though she remained somewhat distant, and the trainees tried to respect her privacy. They were looking forward to the test of prowess now, though. The Sabre had given them some new tricks to try.
The sun shone brightly for the endurance test, and Randi could already feel herself sweltering in the heat. She was not looking forward to a twenty-mile run with full gear even though Amazon gear was much lighter than her standard Sabre issue. She couldn’t begin to imagine how the kids felt about it.
The course was not flat. Instead it wound over hills and valleys; around curves and across plains; through forests; and at one point, crossed a rope bridge extended high above the river. There were lookouts posted every other mile to ensure everyone was on track and doing all right. This event too, was normally seen as an individual achievement so imagine the first Amazon’s surprised face when the troop of girls came over the first rise in perfect military formation. Well, maybe not quite perfect, but never in all the years of their recorded history had a group of initiates banded together into a cohesive unit like this. So the acolytes ran at the pace Randi called out to them in cadence, and several hours later as a unit they returned to the village. The elders and council didn’t know what to make of it. It was the first time in ages they hadn’t lost someone in the endurance test. It gave then something to think about.
The observation test was a seemingly simple thing, but it was actually one of the more nerve-wracking trials. Each trainee was taken into a room singly and allowed five minutes to study her surroundings. Then they were taken to another and asked to identify the sights, sounds and scents they had observed in the first room. Finally they were taken to a third hut and asked to name the differences between the first two rooms. A pensive experience and each was glad for the rest of the day off when their task was complete.
Randi was actually looking forward to the test of prowess herself. She was a weapons master and had yet to come across one she did not soon become proficient in. The Amazon warriors participated in this event as opponents and as Fate with her twisted sense of humor would have it, Corky drew the Marine’s name twice. The woman had been jabbing and taunting for a while, and Randi had simply ignored it, hoping she would just go away. But now the Amazon took her jeering to new levels, and she was standing on the Sabre’s very last nerve. Randi decided that enough was simply enough.
The first weapon was the bow, and its categories were long, short and cross. The Marine qualified easily and turned her attention to the next event... the staff. The staff was one of Corky’s preferred weapons, and with a flourish she wielded it with great display of strength against the warrior until she realized by the twinkle in Randi’s eyes that the Marine was simply playing with her. This made the Amazon angry, and angry people do stupid things. A spin and parry a lunge and a twist, and Corky found herself disarmed and flat on her back. Without a word and with a complete lack of grace the larger woman rose and stalked off, already planning her revenge in the sword fight.
The short sticks were next, and it took very little time for Randi to adjust to using them. She found them to be much like knives without the sharp edges, and she applied her knowledge to using them in that direction. She made such an impression on the Queen, who was the Marine’s adversary in this task that she called for a halt and asked for an impromptu lesson instead. Because the method in using the sticks was different than what the Amazons usually used, the Marine was able to maneuver around their usual defensive moves. And her offense had already bruised the Queen twice. Randi took a few minutes to show the women how she approached the sticks differently than they did, and how that attitude made all the difference. It resulted in different handling; different tactics; different consequences. They cheered her when she finished the demonstration, and the Queen approached her about teaching her basic techniques to her own weapons masters. The Sabre graciously consented to once the initiation was complete.
The last weapons test that required a partner was the sword. Corky swaggered up to the ring, full of confidence. After all, she had never been defeated in this arena. It was time for the Marine to taste her own blood. Or so the Amazon thought. And she did in fact draw first blood from the Sabre who upon seeing the deadly intent behind the gray eyes buckled down into seriousness and proceeded to demolish each offensive tactic the larger woman threw at her. Then quite deliberately, she went on an offensive that not only drew blood in a multitude of places, but drove the Amazon to her knees. Blue eyes lit with an inner fire gazed down on Corky before Randi turned her back and left the field. Many of the Amazon sisters did the same, leaving Corky alone in her disgrace. She had crossed too many lines and pushed the boundaries of fair play and good sportsmanship way too far.
The final rounds of the more conventional weapons were somewhat anticlimactic and Randi aced each of them easily. She was headed back to her small dorm room when a hail from the Queen caused her to pause. She mumbled under her breath, anxious to get cleaned up but her good manners held. Surprised when the Amazon leader handed not only the weapons token but the ingenuity token as well. Her dark brow rose in mute question. “The council decided you had earned it beating Corky at her own game like that. You could have forfeited and walked away. You could have killed her. Instead you turned her efforts against her and defeated her with her own arrogance. Quite clever.”
“Nothing clever about it,” the warrior responded. “It was either kill her or defeat her. And you said she wasn’t a bad sort. Just seems to have a personal problem where I’m concerned.”
The Queen cleared her throat. “You have NO idea, and it only gets worse. My daughter has stated very firmly that Corky is no longer her preferred suitor.”
The Marine looked pained. “Let me guess... after the bout just now.”
“Um hmm. Told her that anyone who had to play dirty like that wasn’t suitable consort material.”
“Ouch.”
“Um... coulda been worse. She coulda said she preferred you over Corky.” Randi visibly winced. “You will still need to go on the overnighter tomorrow. You have to pass the agility part, and I think the girls might learn some ingenuity from you.”
“All right. Let me go get cleaned up. I have to pass my citizen test tomorrow as well.”
“You’ve surpassed any expectations we had when we invited you here, Randi. I think the council is willing to give you citizenship.”
The Sabre smiled rakishly. “Nope. I’m gonna earn it. Everyone else has to, and I won’t be a special case.”
“Well, if the rest of the Sabre women who come through here do half as well as you have, this program will be considered spectacularly successful as far as we are concerned.”
Randi smiled and entered the quiet peace of her room.
The culture test was much easier than she anticipated and took far less time than she expected. She couldn’t put her finger on the reason, but so much of it seemed... recognizable, comfortable and well known to her. She resolved to do some more research on the things that were tickling her memories. But for now, she had a camping trip to prepare for,
The agility and ingenuity test were combined into one task. The group was sent out on an overnight camp out with nothing but the clothing on their back, and one other item of their choosing. Randi tried to insure that each girl brought something that would help contribute to an overall comfortable camp. The place they’d chosen for their campsite was cleverly hidden and definitely not in the clearing the Amazon leaders expected them to be in. Instead they were in a grotto that barely fit the nine of them side by side. The river was at their backs, and the trees and brush made it difficult to approach. It was just what Randi had been looking for. “All right, girls. We know they expected us to stay in the clearing we passed about a mile back. I’m sure it’s a secret joke that each subsequent class learns to keep after their initiation.”
One of the girls looked at the Marine questioningly. “What do you mean?”
Randi looked up from her task momentarily. “Think about it. That clearing is the perfect spot to stop after a long day right? Flat surface, nice fire pit, right on the water... I heard some of you grumbling when we passed it.” Several girls had the grace to blush. “It’s also the perfect set up for an ambush, and I would bet good money that’s where the agility part of the test comes in. Remember the prowess tests yesterday didn’t involve hand-to-and fighting. We’re gonna have to escape using nothing but these,” holding out her hands. “And this,” indicating her mind.
“That is an excellent point.” The princess looked around at her comrades. “What can we do?”
The Marine indicated the two weatherproof tarps they had. “We’ll need to make a shelter with these. A couple of you need to gather firewood, and some long straight sticks to help build the shelter. The two of you with canteens need to refill them. The ground needs to be prepared, and the blankets laid for the night. As warm as it is we shouldn’t need to cover up fortunately. A couple of you need to go look for some edible tubers and roots to go with the berries we picked earlier.”
“What about you? That’s a lot for us to do before dark,” one girl said, indicating the almost setting sun.
“I’m gonna catch us some fish to go with the rest of dinner. And if you move quickly enough, there should even be time for a swim before we eat.”
The girls scampered off to do her bidding, and it wasn’t long before they had a neat little camp set up, well hidden from prying eyes. The tarps nearly covered the enclosure, and the ground was smooth when they placed the blankets upon it. A tiny campfire faced the river, and slowly, each of the girls wandered down for a brief swim, relishing the cold water against their overheated skin.
The Sabre put the fish on to cook and watched the girls idly for a few moments. She didn’t feel like a babysitter exactly... more like a troop leader. When the food was ready she motioned the girls to join her, well pleased at their foraging efforts. They ate well and set up a watch rotation, agreeing that it was unfair to expect Randi to stand one. She’d earned her token for ingenuity after all and had done more than enough to ensure they were safe and taken care of. She gave in graciously, knowing this point of honor meant so very much to each of them.
Sometime in the middle of the night, a group of Amazon warriors arrived in the clearing, stunned to find it completely empty with no sign of recent habitation.
“What the hell?”
“Where the fuck are they?”
“What is going on here?”
The grumbling and cursing went on for several more minutes before the leader of the group motioned for quiet. “Well, obviously they figured out this was an ambush set up and got the hell out of Dodge. Spread out. They had to have left tracks or a trail for us to follow.” But they hadn’t. For the better part of ninety minutes, the seasoned Amazon warriors searched and hunted to no avail. No matter where they looked, there was no hint of where the initiates had disappeared.
“This is not fucking possible,” Corky grumbled loudly. “They couldn’t just have vanished into thin air.”
“Keep it down, will ya?” the leader hissed with a slap to the back of her head. “You want them to hear us out here?”
“They’re not out here, Rita, or we woulda found them by now.”
“Well, if they are, you and your big mouth just gave our position and intentions away to them.” Rita hadn’t wanted to bring Corky along after the weapons fiasco, but she’d already been approved, and there was little choice without creating a scene the likes of which the gods had never seen. They’d kept Corky out of the leadership role because of it though, and she was intent on making Rita’s life miserable. “Look,” the Amazon leader whispered. “We’ve given up the element of surprise with all the searching and all the noise. We might as well go back to our camp and wait to surprise them in the morning.”
“You can go back,” Corky decreed, “but I’m gonna keep looking. They’re close, and I’m gonna show that Sabre bitch up for the phony she really is.”
“Corky, wait.” But the big Amazon had slipped off into the darkness again, and Rita muttered under her breath.
“Whaddya think, Rita?”
“I think I’m sorry I got assigned to this particular task.” She sighed. “C’mon. She can’t beat Randi, and if I was her I’d be ready to pummel Corky into the ground on principle alone.”
Niall had been the one on guard duty when the Amazons were first spotted searching for them. Silently she awakened Randi, then the rest of their companions. They watched in silence as the warriors walked past their hidden camp on three separate occasions. The Marine wanted to growl when she spotted Corky’s face but merely dropped her head, rethinking the strategy she’d had if they were found. Corky would make this personal, and the girls could actually get hurt. So when they slipped back to the clearing, the Sabre signaled the girls to stay put and followed.
She heard their plans and watched the large woman fade into the darkness going the wrong direction. She moved back to the campsite, almost caught by surprise when two of the girls stopped her. She smiled at them in approval... both for their alertness and their obedience in staying put. She explained the situation to them and outlined her plan. The initiate’s eyes twinkled in delight. They had a real chance at defeating the warriors in this task.
Corky was fuming. Because of Randi, all her well-made plans had fallen to the wayside like so much dust. She had been stripped of her leadership and put on probation, and the princess had scorned her attentions because of her behavior. It just isn’t fair, she mused to herself. She’d earned her place here, and she really did care for the princess. Now she had something to prove.
It happened so fast she hardly had the time to fight. Then she found herself bound and gagged by the woman she’d learned to despise for no other reason than Randi was the best at everything she did. She struggled to no avail, then dropped her head when she realized she was destined to suffer further humiliation at this woman’s hands. It took the better part of an hour for Randi and the trainees to methodically decimate the Amazon forces, and one by one capture the warriors. It was still a couple hours until sunrise, but the acolytes decided to march their captives home. As far as any of them knew, this would be the first time in history that the initiates had managed to capture the entire squadron of warriors sent to test them. The acolytes were thrilled. The warriors wondered what sort of nasty punishment they were going to have to endure for the next twenty-five years because of this fiasco.
They entered the gates just as the dinner gong sounded at the village inn, and all activity simply ceased at the sight that met their eyes. The entire village turned and watched as the Marine walked to the back of the group calling cadence, and the initiates, four to either side, kept their prisoners in step and in line. When Randi called a halt, the trainees forced the warriors to kneel and took up readiness positions around them. The Queen and council approached and with a nod from Randi, the acolytes released the warriors and knelt beside them in respect.
“Rise, my children,” speaking to the girls. “You have done well and have earned your right of passage. Tonight, we celebrate.” A cheer rose from the entire village. “As for you,” turning her attention to her erstwhile warriors, “I believe some refresher training is in order. You will each report to me tomorrow for a schedule of remedial training.” Now the Queen’s attention focused on the Sabre. “Walk with me, my friend. I know that it is due to your leadership and ability that the initiates in this class excelled in each of their challenges.” She held up her hand to keep the Marine from interrupting. “You have given us a lot to think about... things we need to look into changing and improving the way they’re done. The girls are done with their testing as they are given spirit journeys when they are very young.”
“They don’t do them as adults?”
“Certainly... as they have the need or the shamaness feels led to direct them. The spirit journey you need to take is part of their growing up here. But the shamaness assures me you need to do so to complete your rite.”
“Well, whenever ya’ll are ready.”
The Queen placed a warm hand on the warrior’s arm. “You’ll know when the time is right.” And she left Randi to get ready for the ceremony.
The ceremony was fun, and Randi was pleasantly surprised by the loud cheering she received. She’d earned a place in the hearts and lives of the woman in this village, and for the most part was made to feel very welcome even by the warriors she and the other initiates had defeated. The girls had given her a robe for her spirit journey, knowing that was usually bestowed by the family and realizing they were hers in this place. Randi accepted it in the spirit it was offered in. She slipped in on and moved to a relatively quiet spot to watch the festivities take place around her. She took a sip of the mead that had been pressed into her hand. Without meaning to she slipped into a daze.
The place she saw was beautiful... a mountain with caves. The fields were green and covered in colorful wild flowers, and the trees bore the blossoms of fruit. The water ran swift and clear nearby, and she leaned over to take a drink. It was clean and sweet and cold enough to make her teeth hurt even in the warmth of early summer. The Marine took a deep breath, relishing the scent of earth, and fruit and flowers. She ran like a child, enjoying the feeling of sweet freedom and peace that pervaded this place. She fell to her back at the side of the water, listening to the tinkling and rushing while watching the clouds chase one another overhead in the blue sky. She sighed, wishing she could stay here forever.
“You can’t stay here forever,” came the voice of the shamaness who suddenly walked out of nowhere. “But this is now your place. You will come here when your soul needs to rest. You will build and grow and share love here.”
Randi shot up, standing defensively until she determined that the woman wasn’t a threat. The woman stood silently while the furrowed brow put everything together. “This is my spirit quest?” a little disbelieving.
“Yes.” The shamaness smiled. “Yours is a little different than any I have ever accompanied on before. The first, well, since it is usually children, they get to see what their future holds to a point. Whether they are meant to be warriors or craftswomen or the like. Those that come later are usually for a specific purpose. Most are looking for direction or resolution to something they cannot solve themselves. It’s different with you. You are focused, clear on your direction and purpose.”
“Then...?”
“You need a place to be Randi; to be a human being; to be a woman. So much of your life is wrapped up in being a Sabre. You need this place.” Randi simply stared at her, wondering where the other woman had learned so much about her. “I saw, Randi. It’s my gift. It’s what I do.” She smiled. “You will have to physically search out this place, but when you find it, claim it and make it yours. It will bring you great peace, and one day, great happiness.”
The Marine came back to the party to find the shamaness sitting beside her. She blinked blue eyes trying to reconcile what she’d seen to where she was. “You all right there, Randi?”
“Was it real?”
“Oh yes. And when you’re ready, you’ll know just where to look to find it.”
She wiped her eyes and shook her head. “I think I need a break from the mead and the noise. Thank you, Priestess.” She nodded and moved away from the party. Once in her dorm room, she fell into a deep, dreamless sleep.
“I stayed there for another couple weeks, helping the council rework their initiation tests and streamlining their weapons program. I think it’s used exclusively throughout the Nation now.”
“And how you found this place...?”
“Is another story, and you owe me one first.” Randi grinned at Gwen’s frustrated face. “I promised you’d hear everything. And we have all the time we need.” Randi wrapped Gwen up in her arms, gratified when she practically melted into her. “How about some of that lunch? All that talking made me hungry.” Gwen chuckled and opened the hamper while Randi poured fresh glasses of wine.
Chapter V
The sun was at its short day zenith when they finished their repast. Between the heated blanket, the sunshine, their combined body heat and no wind, they were comfortably warm. And now that they were pleasantly stuffed as well, a nap was sounding like a better idea all the time. They stretched out along side one another, spooned front to back. Randi’s hand lightly traced an absent pattern on Gwen’s belly, smiling slightly when she heard Gwen’s breath deepen into the evenness of sleep. She extended her senses and found them to be alone, save for the few fish near the bottom of the river. Then she let herself drift off as well.
It was the chill in the air that woke them almost simultaneously. The sun had set behind the trees, though it still had a bit of a drop before it hit the horizon, and the wind had picked up.
“Wow!”
“Brr!”
They looked at one another and chuckled. “I think we’re right on both counts, Stud.”
“Hmm, yeah. C’mon... let’s get back to the cottage. We can figure out what’s for dinner and then it’s your turn for some storytelling. But happy ending this time, please? My heart’s still aching from that last one you told.”
They picked up the basket, wrapped the blanket around them and slowly meandered together back toward the tiny home. Gwen took a deep breath. “I know. That one always makes me cry. Some of the others are equally sad, but that one always struck me as being senselessly so.”
“Mmm,” was the only reply Randi could make through her closed throat though she had to smile when Gwen moved a little closer and wrapped her arm just a little tighter. Dinner ended up being bits and pieces... fruit, raw vegetables, cheese and bread. They took their meal in front of the fireplace loath to give up the closeness that setting afforded them. “This is nice,” Randi sighed softly, finding herself cradled by Gwen’s smaller body for a change. They were stretched out on the thick fur-like rug, with Gwen propped up on pillows at an angle. The dark head rested on her chest, and Gwen’s hand lay lightly on Randi’s hip. One of Randi’s hands was on Gwen’s hip; the other encircled her small waist. The position made eating a bit of a challenge, but feeding each other got around a lot of the awkwardness.
“Yeah, it is,” Gwen quietly agreed. “I like being able to hold you like this sometimes... to be able to take care of you too.”
Randi inclined her head and kissed the smooth skin of Gwen’s neck. “You do an excellent job of taking care of me everyday, Love.” She met the lips that caught her own and was forced to clear her throat to get her voice back to its normal pitch when they pulled apart again. <Ahem> “What about my story?” She poked her lip out just slightly and muttered, “You’re trying to distract me, and it’s working.”
Gwen grinned, both at the expression and the sentiment. “No, I’m not, but I bet I could if I tried,” dragging her hand from Randi’s hip slowly up the front of her torso. The grin grew wider with the hitch in Randi’s breathing when her touch circled and lingered on her breast. Setting her glass gently down Gwen wove her now free hand into the raven tresses and tilted the full lips up to meet her own. Then she passionately staked her claim. “And suddenly,” she said on a ragged breath when they separated again, “I feel like trying.” She eased Randi over on top of her and proceeded to possess every inch of the Marine.
Sometime later found them bonelessly slumped in much the same position as they had been before though now they were naked and draped with a blanket. “Let me tell you about one of our earlier reincarnations... several generations removed from the original soulmates.”
They were two scared boys, taken into slavery just as they’d reached puberty. In the ship’s hold, they became fast friends, looking out for one another and cementing a bond that would sustain them through the brutalities they expected to face when they reached the heart of the Roman Empire. Rome was an old whore now, gasping her last before falling into the putrid heap she’d become. In the final days of her glory, the two boys were bought as slaves to be trained as gladiators for the games. It was horrible. They spent their days being beaten and ridiculed, but amazingly, they were left alone together at night.
The first night after their arrival, one of the older men had come in, intent on taking his pleasure from the younger of the two boys. The older boy turned on him ferociously, ripping his manhood from him before snapping his neck with an audible crack. The slave master, hearing the commotion, stepped in to see his compatriot fall to this almost child and watched the boy stand protectively in front his friend. “No one touches him,” the elder said defiantly. “And no one touches me.”
The big man knew he had a potential winner in this fierce child and decided to make a deal with him. “You learn to fight and you keep winning, you both get left alone. You do something stupid or you start losing, and I’ll let every single man in this place have a shot at your friend. And he has to find something useful or entertaining to do to earn his keep.”
“No, Dominic. Don’t do it. It’s not fair to you. I can do this.”
The dark haired boy ignored the younger blonde and said to the master, “Done.”
The man nodded his acceptance and turned away from the pair. When he reached the door, he looked over his shoulder. “You will both still have to do your service as pleasure servants, but I’ll put it off until you’ve had a chance to grow up a little more.” He looked Dominic in his bright blue eyes. “As long as you win, you will get your choice of whom you serve.” He walked out without another word.
“Dom, why did you do that?” the blonde boy asked when they were alone again. “I haven’t got any skills.”
“You can tell stories, Raphael. I heard you do it on the ship.” The older boy paused, awkwardly taking his green-eyed companion in his arms as the settled back on the small cot they’d been issued. “I couldn’t let them hurt you. Not like that.” He sighed. “I’ll teach you to defend yourself. We’ll get through this together.”
The blonde patted the older boy’s chest and nodded. “Together... I like the sound of that.” And they feel into a peaceful sleep.
Days became weeks and months became years, and the boys became strapping young men that were very pleasing to look upon. Dominic was the most successful gladiator Rome had ever seen, and Raphael was known throughout the court for his skillful weaving of tales. They were now lovers, and very protective of what they shared. Still, as slaves, they were forced into service on occasion, and by the time they reached majority, they had fathered several children apiece. Not that they were allowed to be a father to their descendants. They were being bred for their strength, intelligence and beauty.
“It’s not fair, Love.” The blonde man gently caressed the face of his partner. “We have children. We could be a family if we weren’t still slaves.”
“I know, Rae. But we are also high profile. The patricians would notice if we disappeared.”
“I don’t care, Dom. We deserve more. We deserve to be happy.”
The warrior put his fingers on his lover’s lips to still his speech. “I know, Baby. It’s closer than you think.” These words spoken very low into the smaller man’s ear. “I’ve heard rumblings of a slave revolt. If it happens, we go.”
Raphael kissed Dominic full on the lips then, taking the time to gently coax the older man’s mouth open with his tongue before claiming him fervently for long moments. When they broke apart, both were hard and ready, gazing into the other’s passion glazed eyes for a timeless space. As the blonde man leaned down to capture the gladiator’s lips again, he whispered solemnly, “Where you go, I go, beloved.” Then reality faded around them for a while as they reaffirmed the bond and the love they shared.
The revolt did go off as planned, and the two men managed to escape with seventeen children. Several were theirs; the rest were orphans. They raised all of them with love and devotion, living to see several of them marry and have children of their own.
Years passed, and the two soulmates were nearing the end of their time together for the lifetime they’d shared. “We‘ve had a good life, haven’t we, Love?”
They were laying in bed together, cuddled in their favorite position with the blonde head cradled on the broad shoulder, and the strong arms wrapped around the smaller body. “We really have. Didn’t start off that way, but everything happens for a reason.” They smiled in silence as their memories took them back over the years they’d shared, and the children and grandchildren that they counted as theirs. “I think it’s time to go home for a while though, Little One. I’m tired.”
“Where you go, I go, Dom,” Raphael responded quietly. Then they drew a deep breath and closed their eyes in eternal sleep.
“That was amazing. Sounds like despite everything, they were happy together. And my God, seventeen kids! Can you imagine?” Gwen had to chuckle at Randi’s tone of voice and she scowled up at her moving mattress. “Hey, we’re resting here.”
“I’m sorry, Honey. You’re just too cute. And no,“ she added hastily, “I can’t imagine. Just thinking about it makes my head hurt. But Raphael left some interesting tales with his children.”
“Did he say if they had the rings? You didn’t mention them in either this story or the first one.”
“No, they didn’t. Dominic and Raphael were taken away from their families as children, and in fact did not meet until they found themselves together in the ship’s hold. When they escaped from slavery, they went away from their families and the rings. There are a few instances when that happened, but they are rare. For the most part, when the soulmates join, the rings are present.”
“And when we miss, like we did with the soldier and the actress?”
“Our descendents continue to hold them in trust until we meet again... like now.”
Randi took Gwen’s hand in hers and placed a kiss of promise upon her ring. “I love you, Gwen. I’m so happy we got a chance to do this right. And so glad we got past our last meeting as soulmates. I can only imagine the misery....”
“Don’t, please. Society is finally accepting of us as a family. Things are different in this time and place. Let’s just be thankful for what we have now instead off reliving the ache we suffered before.” A tear fell from each eye before Gwen could stop them, and she swiped at them angrily. “Shit! I shouldn’t have told that damn story.”
Randi moved swiftly to keep her from bolting away, and she quickly reversed their positions. She looked down at the tear-filled green eyes and smiled sadly. “I’m sorry, Love. You were right. That first story is haunting, and I can’t help that it troubles me so. But we’ve shared many lifetimes, and I want to hear about them all... good and bad. But I want to hear more about you too. ‘kay?” She watched the rapid play of emotions that flew across Gwen’s telltale features, and unbidden she leaned down took possession of Gwen’s lips in a fiery kiss. Gwen responded deeply, sincerely and totally until they were born away on a wave of passion that crested and crested again until they fell back spent and sated into their little nest.
“What was the hardest thing about adjusting to military life for you?” It was late, and they had been enjoying the quiet sense of peace that pervaded the tiny cabin. Gwen was finally getting back to Randi’s request of her in a somewhat roundabout fashion.
“Being away from my family and friends,” Randi responded without hesitation. “I have never been so lonely as I was those three months of boot camp.”
“I know what you mean. When I did that six-month tour, I was miserable.” She rushed on at Randi’s expression. “Don’t get me wrong. I was glad to do it and grateful to have made such a difference for so many, but it gave me a new, deeper understanding of just a little bit of what military life must have been like for you all those years as a Sabre.” She sighed. “I didn’t really realize til right then how very lucky I had been in my service.” Randi remained silent, knowing Gwen had more to say. “I never left the capital city except for a couple weekends to go see my folks. And apparently once the general found out who I was and where my true skill lay, I suddenly had much more free time to visit the sick. I wondered about having so much time to volunteer to visit the medifacs. But a lot of my duty time was used for morale boosting. Public performances. An Army ambassador, I think he called it.”
“Tell me?” Randi asked softly.
“It’s nothing special. I....”
“Please.”
Technically speaking Gwen was the general’s aide de camp. She was to set his schedule; arrange his trips; take care of his correspondence; and generally do whatever needed doing around the office. She realized it was cushy duty and had more than one passing thought as to how she had ended up with such a plum assignment. She had no way of knowing that Geoff had asked for a favor from an old friend. Geoff had neglected to tell his old buddy about his daughter’s talent however, preferring to allow her to reveal herself if and when she felt comfortable doing so.
The bard, for her part was enjoying the anonymity of the Army at first. As Gwenevere Goldman, bard extraordinaire, people expected particular things from her. But as Army Pvt. G. Goldman, she relished a certain freedom she hadn’t experienced since she was a child. So her three months of boot camp, and her first seven weeks of regular Army life, she didn’t tell a story. But storytelling was as natural to her as breathing and the silence was wearing on her. She actually started losing a little weight and sleep was slowly becoming more difficult.
When the weekend came, she decided to try a little experiment. She had managed to put off the Army buddies who’d asked her to participate in a base softball game; instead choosing to go to the base clinic to see about visiting some of the soldiers who’d been more seriously hurt in the war games the day before. She stepped into the repair unit, the largest room in the building and where most of the injured were housed for their regen processing. She was clad in jeans and a thick white T-shirt, cowboy boots sounding loudly as she crossed the floor in the stillness of the room. The bard expected to be stopped, but apparently all the personnel were attending to other tasks at the moment she chose to walk in because there was no one at the desk and no one who asked for her identity.
She walked to the first bed, and said quietly, “Hi, I’m Gwen. What’s your name?” Around the room she went, introducing herself and making small talk to put the men and women in the room at ease. When she reached the front of the room again, she spoke louder so the entire room could hear her. “Well, now that we’ve gotten to know one another a bit, I thought maybe you all might indulge me for a little while and let me entertain you.”
“Whoo hoo!”
“Take it off, Girl!”
“Let’s see you shake it, Honey!”
A furious red blush follow some of the more graphic suggestions, and it was by sheer grit and determination that Gwen didn’t bolt and run. Instead she summoned her stage presence and answered them. “I’m a bard, and I’d like to tell you a story.” There were catcalls and whistles, but the blonde stood her ground.
“All right, Storyteller,” a voice near the back called out. “Make us believe it.”
It didn’t take but a few minutes, and they were all drawn in to the spell she wove around them with her voice alone. By the time she finished, she noticed her crowd had grown and that the staff had joined them somewhere along the journey. Her audience clapped and cheered... whooping and hollering for long minutes. And in the melee she disappeared, needing a little space to think.
She took a long walk that afternoon, coming to understand in a way she hadn’t thought about before just how much storytelling was a part of her. It wasn’t a conscious decision on her part to tell stories. This was something she needed to share to be complete as an individual. Her time away from it just made it crystal clear to her.
Talk of the storytelling spread like wildfire, and it was all over the base Monday morning. General Hampton noticed the change in his aide, glad to see a new exuberance in her eyes and step. He greeted Gwen and went into his office, an idea tickling at the back of his mind.
The second weekend, she went out into the nearby community center where a lot of the neighborhood children gathered to play on their days off. They ranged in age from five to seventeen, and Gwen’s target audience was somewhere in the middle. Old enough to understand and appreciate a good story, but not so old they would mock and deride her efforts. She needn’t have worried.
The kids were segregated by age groups; the smaller children in the sand boxes; the older kids on the swing sets and jungle gyms; and the teens on the basketball and volleyball courts. Gwen chose a swing, and sat down quietly, rocking slowly while her mind drifted back to her own childhood. She was the only adult who was playing; the rest sat along the perimeter involved in discussion, watching the kids play and breaking up the occasional argument. Finally a youngster bolder than the rest gathered her courage and approached the bard.
“Hey Lady,” waiting for Gwen’s attention to turn her way. “Whatcha doing out here with us kids?”
The blonde brought the swing to a halt and turned the full force of her considerable personality on the child. “Well, I like to swing, and this one was empty. It helps me think of stories to tell. It always has.”
The child’s eyes lit up. “You’re a bard?” When Gwen nodded she squealed with excitement and called out to her friends, motioning them over. “Hey, you guys,” cupping her hands around her mouth to get their attention. “She’s a storyteller.” She waved them in. “Will you tell us a story? Something with a princess maybe and a hero and....”
Gwen had to laugh out loud at their enthusiasm. This was what she needed. This was what she’d been missing. The joy that came from being able to touch another’s imagination. “Let me see what I can come up with,” she answered, already laying out the bare bones story in her mind.
The group started out with twenty children, ranging in age from eight to twelve. Before she’d finished her first tale, all activity in the center had ceased and all eyes of every single person were focused on her in rapt wonder. The bard told so many stories that day that she had no voice left at the end of it. But the soreness of her throat was miniscule compared to the elation she felt in the depths of her soul.
Monday morning was awkward since she was unable to answer any vid calls except with text messaging. It made for an interesting plight. Rumors abounded now about the mysterious blonde storyteller who had woven such magic for so many on a Saturday afternoon. Many of those kids were military brats whose parents had heard the same fair-haired bard the week before. Stories were flying bout this new sensation, and General Hampton had a very good idea where the source for these rumors was. He hadn’t realized how very lively Gwen’s voice was, or how he enjoyed listening to her soothing tones until he noticed just how quiet his office had become without the sound of her voice. Now more than ever he was determined to prove his suspicions once and for all.
By Wednesday, Gwen’s voice was back to normal, and the general smiled at the lilting sound. He made a note to himself to be outside her barracks before dawn the following Saturday morning, then flushed at his foolishness. It had been a while since he’d engaged in ‘cloak and dagger stuff’.
He almost missed her. He’d fallen into a light doze because of his exceptionally early hours, and now it was late morning. He’d begun to wonder if he’d already missed her when he saw her emerge from the building. He noted that she was alone and had to wonder why someone as friendly as she was didn’t seem to have any friends. Then he forgot to wonder anymore as he became engrossed in a game of hide and seek; keeping her in sight while remaining hidden from her view. He needn’t have worried. She was far too involved with planning her stories to see she was being followed.
When she arrived at the retirement center, she didn’t hesitate but simply walked in the door. She spoke to the woman who sat at the desk who smiled politely and pointed her down the hall. The blonde nodded her thanks and went the direction indicated. The general waited until Gwen turned into a doorway and disappeared from sight before he approached the same desk.
“May I help you, sir?
“The young lady that came in ahead of me... who is she here to visit?”
“Everyone. She’s here to tell stories to the folks who live here.”
“Oh? Isn’t that somewhat unusual?”
“Yes, and that is exactly the reason the director didn’t turn her down when she called yesterday. This is a rare treat.”
“Would you mind... do you think I could join the residents while they listen?”
The woman gave him a good going over, hesitating between good manners and good sense. He allowed her scanner to identify him, and she smiled in agreement. “Come this way, General.” He followed the woman in a different direction and found himself in a corner that kept him from sight while permitting him to view the entire room. “I figure there’s a military reason for this, and this will keep your secret.” She smiled at him conspiratorially.
“Thank you, ma’am. You are most definitely correct.”
She sat down next to him, conveniently forgetting her post as the director introduced their guest to a full room of older people. The applause was polite as they waited for her to impress them. And impress them she did easily; totally captivating them until they stood clapping and whistling when she drew her tale to a close.
“That was phenomenal,” the woman whispered to General Hampton. “I wonder who she is?”
The general was too busy smacking his palm on his forehead to reply. He couldn’t believe how incredibly dense he’d been. It was time to employ the resources he had at hand.
Monday morning found a very somber General Hampton sitting sternly behind his desk when the bard arrived for duty. She hadn’t even settled in for work when he summoned her into his office.
“Pvt. Goldman, we have a problem.”
“Sir?”
“I have to claim stupidity on my part; it’s the only excuse I can find for not figuring things out sooner.”
“Sir?” Gwen was confused, and her boss’s round about speech wasn’t helping matters at all.
“Apparently you’ve been hiding your light under a bushel, Private, and I am having an issue with that.” She looked as bewildered as she felt at that point. “Is there a reason you neglected to mention who you really are?” The bard broke from attention and rubbed her hand across her forehead. “You are still at attention, Goldman,” he reminded in a stern but not unkind voice.
“I’m sorry, sir. I’m just more than a little confused by the conversation.”
“You see, Gwen, it has come to my attention that the world-renown bard Gwenevere Goldman was my aide de camp. Now Private, would you like to explain to me why I had to discover this situation right under my very nose?”
To his unpleasant surprise, the small blonde didn’t say a word though she paled to the point of passing out. She breathed slowly, focusing on remaining standing. He waited patiently for her to collect her composure, then he indicated a chair and handed her a glass of water. When she seemed able to talk, he took the chair next to her and turned his attention to her. “This was the first place I was able to be one of many, and for a while it was fine. It was a novelty for me, and I enjoyed it. But the stories... they are so much a part of me. They define who I am and even though I have to be like everyone else in this uniform, out of it I have to be me. I have to be a bard.”
The general steepled his fingers together in thought. “How would you like to be a bard in uniform?” He held up a hand to forestall her speech. “You would still be my aide de camp, but with shorter hours. We could arrange for small gatherings for the hundreds of military personnel who pass through this city every week.” He focused inward and continued to talk as if she was no longer in the room with him. “This could work very well,” he mused, “and be good for morale. Would you be amenable to something like this?”
Her eyes began to glow, and she nodded firmly. “Oh yes, General. Most certainly.”
“Wonderful,” was his comment. “Let’s get the correspondence out of the way, and we’ll sit down and come up with something of a schedule that will allow for you to be our ambassador of good cheer.”
Gwen cringed inwardly at the descriptive, but merely nodded her agreement.
\
“I didn’t realize until the night of the awards ceremony that he knew about the volunteer work. I figured he’d finally recognized my name and put it all together that way. God, sometimes I am so dumb.”
“Nope, sorry... can’t let you talk about yourself like that. Never dumb, Love. Focused maybe, naïve, but never, ever dumb.”
Gwen shifted slightly, sliding off Randi’s body to lie at her side. Her objective was to get a better angle to see from, but Randi took exception to the movement. Instead she pulled Gwen completely on top of her, draping the smaller body over hers. The skin on skin contact caused funny little tingles to run up and down Gwen’s spine, and she growled low in her throat before leaning down to thoroughly kiss full lips.
“Do you know just how much I love you?”
“Almost as much as I love you, I think,” came the instant reply. Randi tightened her arms around the bard and hugged her intensely.
“I love you with all my heart, and because of you that heart gets bigger and bigger. Because everyday I seem to love you just a little bit more.” She laid her head down on the broad chest beneath her, pillowing her head on the soft breast. Randi’s heartbeat was strong and after that sentiment, rapidly beating out a rhythmic tattoo that slowly, surely lulled Gwen into sleep.
Randi kissed the blonde head tucked under her chin when she heard the breathing even out into sleep. “Goodnight, Love,” she whispered.
The freezing rain falling on the roof was loud enough to wake them in the early morning hours. Randi smiled to herself. Maybe we could go explore the caves a little more today. Her thoughts became much more carnal when Gwen’s shifting caused tingles to skitter across her skin. Or maybe we should just stay in bed all day. I still have that lovely.... Her thoughts drifted off, remembering the day she’d bought it.
It wasn’t as though she’d had any reason to buy something as frivolous and daring and risqué as the silk negligee that hung in the window. Except for the odd tryst, she hadn’t dated in years and even those flings had been all too rare. Not that I’d waste something like this on a casual tete a tete. This would be for someone special... someone like.... Unbidden, her mind’s eye flashed to her best friend, toward whom her feelings were deepening beyond her logical control. She shook her head uselessly but still found herself drawn into the small boutique.
She arrived home with her purchase feeling more than a little foolish and hid it away. And hidden it stayed, completely forgotten until she went to pack for their honeymoon. When she found it she was at first surprised, then flustered at her audacity. Then she tucked the garment in her bag for Gwen’s preview.
“I bought it for her... I should wear it for her,” the Marine muttered sotto voce.
Gwen hummed her delight in her circumstances and cuddled even closer into Randi’s body. Randi wrapped her arms tighter, reveling in their closeness. She drifted off again into a half doze that was perpetuated by the constant noise of the rain falling. Their combined warmth made her hesitant to crawl out of the bed.
When Gwen opened her eyes, she stared at the profile beneath her and gently traced the facial pattern now ingrained in her mind’s eye. Randi didn’t twitch a muscle or flicker an eyelash, and Gwen lavished special attention on the scar. She noticed that is seemed more faded and was the same temperature as the skin that surrounded it. She smiled when Randi leaned into the stroking. Gwen leaned down to kiss the full lips that were twitching just slightly. Then of course, nature had to scream... loudly. A quick peck on the lips, and Gwen jumped from the bed. The bathroom door slammed rather loudly, and Randi sat up and looked around. “Huh? What the...?”
She got up and puttered around, relighting the stoked embers til they caught and burst into flame. She leaned back into the smaller body when Gwen came out of the bathroom and wrapped herself around her, reaching her hands around to lightly tease Randi’s breasts. “I was thinking about a shower,” she whispered hotly in Randi’s ear. “Care to join me?”
For answer, Randi spun in place and swept Gwen up into her arms, searing their mouths together for a long passionate moment. At the bathroom door, she set the younger woman on her feet and admonished, “Go start the water. I’ll be right there.”
Gwen looked at her mystified for a minute before moving into the tiny room to do Randi’s bidding. Randi turned back to her luggage before scooping up the packages and heading into the bathroom.
“When do I get to see what’s under the robe?” Gwen questioned sometime later when both of their physical appetites had been briefly sated. After their shared shower, Randi had wordlessly handed her a package and picked up the second before she started to leave the bathroom. Gwen’s hand on her arm and the look of confusion in her eyes caused Randi to turn and offer her a bit of explanation.
“I got this... well, I’d kinda like to surprise you with it. I can’t do that if you’re standing here watching me put it on.”
Gwen watched in fascination as a slow blush crawled up Randi’s face. “Ooh, something I am going to like, I take it?” She wasn’t sure but thought the brunette mumbled, “I hope so” when she nodded her head. “And something I get to take off you later?” Seeing the blue eyes darken when they met her own and returning the rakish grin.
“Oh I certainly hope so,” was the firm, clear answer.
“Get along with you, then. Let me know when it’s safe to come out.”
They’d fixed breakfast, sharing teasing touches and nibbling kisses between bites of food. Then they’d moved over in front of the fireplace, comfortable in the silence. The colorful silks of their robes blended nicely together, and each was absently stroking the softness of the material in lieu of the skin they could not reach. Gwen was almost startled when Randi’s question broke the silence. “Finish your story from yesterday?”
Gwen cocked an eyebrow, wondering what machinations her wife was playing at. She reviewed her story from yesterday, trying to gauge where she’d left off. Understanding that she had indeed stopped before the end of the tale. ”All righty, but then it’s your turn again.”
Randi nodded her agreement, knowing that Gwen had not yet realized that her muse had returned to her with a vengeance. Though not polished with the practice and study she put into a performance, the storyteller had staged a comeback. And Randi was looking forward to the moment that the truth dawned upon her beloved. She smiled secretly to herself, then settled back with Gwen in her arms, preparing to listen to the story that would bring their lives to cross once again in the past.
Chapter VI
“You have to remember,” Gwen mused as she settled back into her partner’s warmth, “that my entire life up until my military service I spent telling stories. So I knew what kind of time I needed to prepare, and I knew what the best performance times were. I was used to setting my own schedule for that. I’d been doing it for myself for three years, and I’d paid real close attention to Sal and my mother before then. Imagine my surprise when the general refused to let me do it my way.”
The bard had been insistent... weekends had always been her biggest draws. The general refused to listen and finally put it to her point blank.
“Look, Private. I can’t have you out of the office four days a week. As nice as it would be to have that be your assignment for the remainder of your tour, you are billeted as my aide and I need you here.” He didn’t add, and would not reveal until the night of her award ceremony, that he wanted her to have the opportunity to continue her various volunteer projects as much as anything else. He had a feeling she would be a great community asset if she was given the time to participate.
“Yes sir,” she answered solemnly.
“I think doing a presentation on Wednesday afternoon and another on Friday night should be sufficient. We can always do some sort of management to ensure that the widest audience possible gets the opportunity to hear you. I’d kind of like to keep the afternoon thing for the kids. Once the word gets out you’re doing this, we will have to have some sort of rotating schedule because they’re gonna want to come from all over.”
“And the military guys? What about them?”
“Friday nights will be for them. If it’s really successful, we’ll see about doing a week at a time every few months.”
Thoughtful green eyes turned inward, and the blonde chewed her lips in thought. “You don’t think we need to do weekends?”
“No,” Hampton replied, grinning inwardly. “We need those days free in case we need to catch up here. And you need some time off.”
Gwen nodded her agreement. “All right, sir. That is acceptable. Thank you.”
“You’re welcome, Soldier. Let’s get to work.”
“By that point, I had been in the army just over six months. I continued to do my volunteer work on the weekends, but the Wednesday and Friday night sessions were a smash hit as well. After the first three months, I was slated for my first week of nightly storytelling duty. I was a nervous wreck.”
“Why? You’d done it before.”
“Yes, but this was different. This time I wore a uniform and represented something much bigger than myself or my stories.”
“That was the first time I saw you perform, you know.”
Green eyes widened. “I read a bit about that in your diary. Will you fill in the blanks?”
Randi gave a silent sigh and smiled shyly. “As long as you keep me warm, I will.” Gwen cuddled more deeply into her lap and turned her head to catch Randi’s heartbeat as she began to tell her tale.
It had been a nightmare of an assignment, and having lost Poppy was almost more than the stoic Marine could bear. Loss like that didn’t happen very often among the Sabres, and the fact that it was pointless just made it that much more intolerable. The Marine had stayed behind recklessly to recover her mentor’s remains and was now headed to the capital city to receive yet another commendation and a week of hard earned R&R.
Randi snorted to herself, clad in her dress blues. A look at her medal covered chest was impressive, especially when one knew that she had only been in the military for a little over four years at the time. But the ache in her chest made her wish she could rip them off and trade them in for Poppy’s safe return. However, she knew that there was no way for that to happen so she bit her lip and wiped her eyes a final time. The stoic warrior put her cold mask on and emerged from the transport into the bright sunlight of the late fall day. She would have appreciated its beauty more if she hadn’t been so anxious to just get away for a while.
Like the best-laid plans, however, it was not to materialize quite the way the Marine had envisioned. She had gone to the Sabre cottage she was using during her stay in the city and changed into more casual attire. She was just headed out the door when Brenda, Lacey and Lacey’s new girlfriend Nicky arrived at her front door. “Um, sorry guys. I was just headed out.”
“Yes, you were,” they cheerfully agreed. “In fact, you’re going out with us.” Brenda and Lacey each took a side and started escorting her down the short walk to their waiting transport.
“Um....” But that was all she could manage before she found herself safely ensconced in the back of the vehicle with her dark skinned compatriot. She settled back and closed her eyes, missing the concerned look that passed between her Sabre friends. Without opening her eyes she asked, “So where are we going?”
“Oh, this is too fabulous, but Nicky was able to score us some tickets to the hottest show in town.” Lacey reached over and clasped her girlfriend’s hand tightly giving it a brief squeeze. The other woman smiled brightly with a quick look at her lover, then turned her attention back to their surroundings.
Randi pulled her head up off the back of the seat where she’d been resting it and opened her eyes. “Guys, I appreciate the sentiment, but I’m really not in the mood for raucous and rowdy. So....”
“Good,” Nicky broke in. “Cause that’s not what this is. You’ll like this, Randi. I promise.”
The Marine looked at her skeptically before turning her attention to her surroundings and noticing for the first time that they were at the entrance to a theatre. “You have got to be kidding me,” she muttered to herself but exited the transport and waited for her friends to join her.
They entered and she was pleased that Nicky had managed to acquire a box for them. She was also amazed at the fact that here it was, a Sunday night, and the place was packed... literally standing room only. She took a seat in front at their insistence though the logic of their choice escaped her. She settled back comfortably slumped in her seat, listening to the conversation that flowed around her until the darkening of the house lights indicated the beginning of the performance. She didn’t move when the bard was introduced though her laughter at the petite figure in Army green was covered entirely by the cheers and whistles of the crowd around her.
Randi propped her head on her hand, wishing silently to herself that she could just get away and be alone for a while. All these people were making her skin crawl. Then Gwen opened her mouth and began to speak, and without realizing it the warrior was drawn into the tale being woven around her as if by magic. Her posture changed with her attitude and before the end of the first story, she was sitting on the edge of her seat, leaning forward on the railing.
The entire performance held her mesmerized and by the end of the bard’s final ovation, she was sitting spellbound. Except for the change in her posture, her comrades didn’t notice the rapt expression on her face so captivated had they themselves been. But Nicky saw and understood that on some level, the storyteller had filled a need within the warrior’s troubled soul.
Lacey and Brenda were full of chatter at dinner and on the ride back to the cottage. Randi was quiet, but since that was her standard operating procedure, no one thought twice about it. The Marine sat down as soon as she reached the haven of her room and shot off an email to her cousin cum business partner. Midas was doing well under Tommy’s guidance, but a performer like this bard could put them over the top; make them a strength in the Artist’s Guild.
The Sabre awoke with the sun, all her R&R plans shot to hell overnight. She spent the day trying to get tickets to the night’s performance, only to find there were none to be had. When the weeklong series had been announced, the tickets had sold at an astronomical rate. They were gone. Finally in desperation, she placed a vid call to Nicky, hoping the young woman could hook her up. As luck would have it, Nicky had been waiting for the contact and had spent the morning acquiring the tickets she had the distinct impression the Marine would need. She smiled to herself in triumph when the call came through. Lacey was gonna owe her breakfast in bed for a month.
When her two Sabre friends called to see what was on for the evening, Randi explained that she was going to be busy the remainder of the week. It didn’t take a genius to figure out where she was going, and Lacey groaned to herself. How had Nicky known? She and Brenda harangued their comrade about her sudden interest in the theatre, but Randi would not be deterred. This went beyond physical comfort. Somehow Gwen’s words reached down and fed the very depths of her soul. And she wouldn’t give that up. She couldn’t.
Night after night she sat awestruck under the auspices of the bard who knew how to touch lives... minds and hearts and souls. She soaked up each word like a man in the desert dying of thirst, storing it for the drought she knew was sure to come in the days and duty that would follow.
Not once did she ever approach the younger woman, content to appreciate the skill and absorb the feeling from afar. As she watched and listened her determination grew, and once again her strength resolved to protect the little ones like Gwen from the unknown dangers that threatened them. When the final ovation of the final performance was finished, the Marine was ready to take up her burden and walk forward into the darkness once more.
The wet heat of tears slowly rolling between her breasts brought Randi back to the reality of the present. She bent her head slightly as she tilted Gwen’s chin to bring green eyes up to meet her own. Randi gazed into her lover’s eyes with a mixture of confusion, upset and compassion. “Crying, Little One?” she asked tenderly.
“Happy tears. Sad tears. Angry tears.” The lost look in Gwen’s eyes was something Randi understood all too well, and she smiled sadly while gently wiping the wetness from the smooth cheeks. Instinctively, Gwen leaned into the touch and closed her eyes. Randi cupped her cheek and waited for the green eyes to open to her.
“Dance with me,” she whispered huskily.
“Yes.” Plain and simple and said as she rose from Randi’s lap, her eyes never leaving electric blue.
“Music,” Randi called out softly, and a light jazz tune wafted through the air. They wrapped themselves in one another’s arms and slowly began to sway to the music that surrounded them. Gwen’s ear was pressed to Randi’s chest, and she listened contentedly as the beat kept time with her own.
They stayed locked together like this for an eternity. Randi brushed a light kiss across the top of the blonde head. Gwen turned and nuzzled the tiny bit of exposed skin just above Randi’s cleavage. She greedily inhaled the scent of soap and silk and Randi. It was intoxicating, and she felt Randi’s heart rate pick up at the contact. Gwen blew a gentle breath across the pulse point just above her lips, watching the goosebumps break out across the skin, then placed a ghostly kiss on the fluttering spot. She edged her nose into the robe, nestling further into Randi’s breasts and placing light kisses across the top of the exposed curves. She felt the hitch in Randi’s breathing and smiled.
Gwen slid her hands down from where they rested behind Randi’s neck, coming first to caress the broad shoulders. Her smile grew even broader when she felt large hand begin to return the touch up and down her spine. Slowly she moved her hands down to rest lightly on Randi’s chest, her fingertips tracing the path her lips had just made. Again her hands moved downward, and Randi moaned softly as her touch lingered briefly on hardened nipples. She continued moving down over the ribs and the washboard stomach she could feel even beneath the robe until her hands rested lightly on the knot tied just below the warrior’s waist.
Gwen unknotted the sash slowly, then gasped as the robe parted to reveal the treasure that was hidden beneath it. The gown was a deep purple silk lace, with strategically placed solid weave. It was sexy, appealing and entirely touchable and caused the blue eyes to reflect a lavender color of desire. She pushed Randi away from her slightly causing her arms to drop away from Gwen’s body and a furrow to cross her dark brow. Gwen didn’t have to explain. She ran her hands back up Randi’s torso, eliciting an involuntary shudder from her as her fingers lightly caressed Randi’s breasts again then continued up to her shoulders. Gwen eased the robe from Randi letting it drift to the floor as she pulled Randi back into her body.
Randi stopped short, reaching her hands down to loosen Gwen’s robe ties, arching unexpectedly when Gwen ducked her head and began kissing the valley between her breasts. The sash loosened quickly with her almost frantic pulling, and she returned the favor to Gwen as she eased the material to the floor. Randi stepped back, drinking in the sight of Gwen for a long moment. Her gown was a black silk almost sheer, and slit up both sides to allow teasing glimpses of well-toned legs. Randi pulled Gwen back into her, and their dancing resumed slowly.
“You are so beautiful,” she murmured in the ear just below her lips. She felt the vibration that trembled throughout Gwen’s body. “I love you so much,” then gasped when she felt her nipple captured in a pair of hot, wet lips. Her head fell back as her body arched forward. Her hands went from gently caressing the firm ass she held to steadily kneading it. One hand slipped upwards to tangle in the short blonde hair. Gwen lifted her head from her task at Randi’s subtle tug. Smokey green eyes met lust filled blue, then their mouths met fiercely, passionately. Silk became too much of a barrier between them and as they lowered themselves to the fur hearthrug, skin met skin in a blinding sensation of passion. The rain kept tempo with the music, and the soft sounds of their lovemaking blended to create a new symphony.
It was still raining when they opened their eyes again in the early afternoon. The fire had died down and though it was still warm in the room, Randi rose and stoked the flames, feeling her lover’s eyes follow her naked body around the small room. She smiled when Gwen blushed and lowered her head when she was caught staring. Randi crossed to her side and placed the refreshments she had gotten on the small table by the couch. Then she knelt and raised Gwen’s eyes to meet her own.
“Never be ashamed of that, Love. The fact that you feel that way... to know I inspire that kind of desire....” she grinned rakishly. “Does a hell of a lot for the old ego.”
Green eyes dropped, then raised again to ensnare the blue above her. “Do I...?” Her eyes dropped again, uncertain how to voice her concern with out seeming petty or needy. Randi understood her unvoiced question, and rapidly wrapped the bard up in strong, sure arms.
“Oh, Little One, do you doubt it? You did so long before we became lovers; before I would let myself admit I had fallen in love with you.” Gwen’s eyes turned and gazed at her, seeking reassurance. Randi chuckled lightly. “Let me tell you about how I ended up with that silk lace gown.”
Gwen smiled sympathetically. From the color that was slowly climbing up Randi’s face, it was going to be an interesting tale. Besides, it wasn’t something she would have picked out as the Marine choosing for herself in a million years. She couldn’t wait to hear the story.
The assignment hadn’t been bad. Routine, but with the increasing violence against the team that seemed to be becoming the norm these days. A prickling along her spine caused the Marine’s nape hairs to stand up as she slowly gathered up pieces of a puzzle far more complicated than she could imagine at that point in time. Soon many things would be revealed and be much clearer to her mind’s eye. But for now... for today... she was simply a woman visiting a fair sized market doing her best to blend in. Her blue eyes and her height made her stand out in this community, but her demeanor diverted what little attention her physical aspects garnered, and she was almost able to relax.
There were several market stalls that featured local delicacies, and she gamely tried several as she strolled along the broad avenue. The toymaker caught her attention, and she found several interesting old-fashioned gadgets to amuse her and add to her collection of unique items back home. Randi paused to watch a conventional glass blower in wonder. This type of artistry was rare, and she watched in fascination as he performed his craft. She picked up a little trinket, thinking how Gwen would enjoy the novelty. She couldn’t see the expression these thoughts brought to her face, but those around her noticed and wondered who put such a look of sheer love and joy on the previously stoic face.
The Sabre continued to walk, turning when she reached the end of the shopping district, and crossing to walk back on the opposite side. There was music coming from one storefront, and she winced when the singer continued to sing just slightly flat of the tune. “Great,” she muttered. “My ears will be twanging for an hour.” She hurried past the noise and didn’t stop to look again until she was out of sound range. When she looked up again to see where she was, she drew in a quick breath. She had found a master weaver, and the garment that hung in the window was created from the most delicate silk lace she had ever seen.
She shook her head, knowing she had no real use for something like that, gorgeous though it was. It would have to be shared with someone extraordinary, and the only person in her life that qualified in that regard was.... She shook her head again, unable to control the brief thought that had skittered across her imagination. Gwen was her best friend, nothing more. Still, as though drawn by a siren’s song, she entered the shop and purchased the gown. She was frankly amazed at her audacity when she stepped back out into the bright sunlight.
Randi shook her head a third time, trying to reconcile what she’d done with who she was and what she and Gwen were to one another. She felt the fool but took the garment home anyway as ‘an excellent illustration of quality and master craftsmanship’.
“I tucked it away - out of sight, out of mind. And I literally forgot about it until....” She blushed beet red again.
“Until when, Love?” Gwen lightly stroked her soulmate’s face, smiling when Randi closed her eyes and leaned into the touch.
“Um, when Ben took your memory, and you were sleeping upstairs. I did a bit of cleaning up and came across it. I found it totally ironic. We were bound, and I still couldn’t wear it for you. And then I got to thinking about why I bought the damned thing in the first place.”
“Oh?” The blonde brow arched just slightly.
“Hope. As much as I denied us, denied my feelings for you... well, it is part of the human condition to have hope. Sometimes, even if it’s only for one brief, insane moment, the heart has to hope beyond the logical constraints the mind tries to put on it. There was no other reason for me to buy it. I would never have worn something like that for anyone else.”
“Well,” Gwen said with an ebullient grin. “I’m flattered. That has to be one of the most beautiful pieces of work I have ever seen, and you do such justice to it. Will you take me there some day? I’d like to meet the weaver and express my thanks.”
“Your wish is my desire, Love. We can take a little weekend trip; see what we can see. I will be interested for her to meet you.”
“Why?”
“When I purchased it, she held it next to me for a long moment. Her words as she wrapped the package up were....” Her brow furrowed as she thought back to that day. The one who holds your heart holds your soul as well. One who will appreciate the gift you offer in this. She wrapped this up and laid a second package on top of it. For her. Her strength will be your greatest asset. “I never really understood what she meant by that until I was gone from you. Because with you by my side, I can do anything.”
Gwen smiled and shifted their positions so she was pillowing the dark head on her soft chest. Randi sighed in contentment as nimble fingers slipped through her disheveled hair, gently coaxing it back into some semblance of order. They ate slowly, Gwen feeding both of them as Randi stroked her bare sides almost absently. When the food was finished, Randi raised her head and looked into the green eyes above her. “You owe me another story and then I want to show you something.”
Gwen looked dubiously out the window at the still pouring rain. “Ooooookay,” she drawled. “What would you like to hear about?” fairly certain she knew the answer to her question.
“Can I have another Soulmates story?” Hopeful blue eyes peered back at her, and Gwen felt herself melting under their intense regard.
“Um, all right, but this one isn’t happy ever after either.”
Randi dropped her eyes, considering, then raised them back to Gwen’s face. “That’s okay, Love. I know they can’t all be happy, and I’m more prepared this time. That first one just sorta blindsided me.”
“Yeah, that one always makes me cry at the injustice of it all. This one is sad also, but the cruelty in it makes me angry.” A dark brow rose at the fiery sparks that flew from the bard’s eyes.
“Tell on then, please.”
The young soldier was tired and bleeding when he crawled into what in the darkness smelled like a barn. He struggled to get behind the small stack of bales near the corner and collapsed. He had no idea if he was in friendly or enemy territory, but he was beyond caring. He closed his eyes and drifted into a deep sleep.
When next he woke, the sun was fully up, and he was gazing into the most intense green eyes he had ever seen. Surprisingly, given the young woman’s attire that indicated her as an enemy to his clan, she continued to approach him gently. The man was too injured to worry about her intentions. If she wanted him dead, he would die this day. Instead her touch was soothing and welcome to his fevered brow, and her whispered words of comfort carried him back into the depths of healing sleep.
Opening his eyes again, he found himself lying on a small cot, his wounds tended to and a small fire going in the pit nearby. Tenderly, she wiped his forehead, and he sank into a healing sleep once more. On the morning of the fourth day, he was able to sit and take some broth. By the sixth, he was gingerly easing himself around under her watchful eye.
Days turned to weeks and weeks to months as he healed and regained his strength. He helped her around her small farm, and she continued to minister to his slowly healing body. Evenings were spent quietly talking or in long comfortable silences neither felt the need to break. And so summer became fall, and fall passed into winter. Then winter turned to spring. With the coming of spring their time together ended, and the rending was horrific to both souls.
Over the months, they had fallen in love, and one cold night in the dead of winter, they exchanged vows and promises between them and consummated their love one for the other. Daily they saw their bond strengthen as their souls wove themselves into a single entity.
The young man’s father was a brutal warlord and clan chieftain and had been scouring the countryside looking for his son’s remains. When he came across the homestead, he thought to take his fill of the beautiful young woman he found. The son, out in the fields, heard the cries of his beloved and rushed to the cabin to find a bear of a man thrusting in and out of his wife. Consumed with rage, he attacked, only to find himself gutted by his father’s sword.
“Yours then, lad?” the cruel man chortled. “She’ll make a fine whore for meself and me men. The price ye pay for deserting and taking up with enemy scum. And t’think I was gonna gi’ ye a hero’s burial.” He spat on the son as he released into the woman’s body. “Ye’re no man, no hero, and ye’re no longer me son.”
The warlord pulled himself out of the woman and moved to step around the body that lay still in a pool of his own blood. A hand reached out and grabbed his ankle, yanking with an unnatural strength and causing the man to fall on his own blade. It pierced his heart, and he died instantly. With his remaining strength, the ex-soldier pushed the corpse off his body and coughed. His wife made her way to his side and cradled his head in her hands.
“Oh, Beloved.” The tears ran down his face, mingling with the blood that speckled his lips. “I am so sorry. I failed you. I failed us.” He closed his blue eyes and turned his head away in disgrace. Gentle fingers turned his face back to her bosom and warm lips brushed his own. He had to open his eyes, and when he did he found only love and sorrow reflected back at him. The man reached for his wife’s hand and tenderly kissed her fingers.
“No, love,” she answered him softly. “You didn’t fail. You brought me joy; made my life complete.” Tears flowed freely from the green eyes and dripped onto his lips in sacrament. “Our time together here is done. Rest now; I will join you shortly.”
He closed his eyes in death as her lips brushed his one final time. Then she moved, placing their pillow under his head. Then she gathered all her anger and kicked the dead hulk that had been his father out the door, then removed her husband’s knife from the warlord’s heart. She washed the blade, not wanting any part of him to touch her again. Then she went back inside and carefully shut and locked the door. She built up the fire, ensuring that it would catch the cottage on fire after she was dead and lay down beside her husband’s body one final time.
With his knife, well-honed and sharpened, she slit the skin on both wrists with only a slight gasp at the stinging pain she felt from the cut. She was mostly beyond pain now. One more small cut at her neck, and she laid her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes in eternal sleep. It didn’t take long for the cabin to burn once it caught fire, and by mid-morning the following day it was nothing but a pile of smoldering ash.
The fire that had sparked from green eyes now burned brightly in blue as well. “Why that slimy, no-account goddamn worthless bastard.” She jumped from Gwen’s arms and started pacing. “When I get my hands on him....” Her hands clenched and unclenched reflexively, and her jaw ground in anger. Gwen leaped to her feet and caught Randi’s hands in her own, her thumbs gently stroking the throbbing pulse points on the thick wrists.
“Love? Love, look at me.” Green eyes focused solely on Randi’s face, patiently waiting for the ice blue gaze to rivet her way. When it did, Gwen drew a deep breath at the lost look hidden behind the pain and anguish so clear in their depths. She released one hand to tenderly cup her soulmate’s planed face, unconsciously tracing her features. Randi closed her eyes, absorbing the sensation and the heartfelt emotion she could feel emanating from Gwen. She drew a deep breath and then another, only opening her eye when her partner began to speak. “Randi? Honey? It’s over. He’s dead and gone and has been for a very long time.”
Another deep breath. Then she wrapped her arms around Gwen and pulled her closer until they were touching along their lengths. She sighed and kissed Gwen’s forehead. “I know, Little One, and I’m sorry. There is just so much ugliness, so much cruelty in that story. It makes me want to reach out and return the hurt to him a hundred fold.”
Gwen chewed on her lip. “I wish we had access to a holosuite here. I have someplace fun I’d like to take you.”
Randi pulled back just slightly until she could see the knitted brow clearly. “Well, as a matter of fact....”
Gwen caught the teasing in her tone. “Do you?” looking around the tiny cabin, wondering where her companion could possibly have installed one. She caught the blue eyes above her twinkling with mischief.
“Um hmm,” Randi managed to hum in a drawl. “But you gotta get dressed first. The caves tend to be kinda cool year round.” Gwen looked at her, startled.
“Waitaminute. Hold on right there,” lightly splaying her hands against Randi’s chest. “You mean to tell me you really have a holosuite in the caverns?”
“Yep,” said with a saucy grin. Randi lifted their hands to her lips and kissed Gwen’s, then moved to get some clothes on. “Remember, this is my sanctuary. A place I built for my own rest, relaxation and comfort. And since there was nobody around unless I drove into town to socialize, that meant supplying my own entertainment. There are a couple rooms you didn’t see the other day.” This last was said with a wicked gleam as Randi tied her shoes. “Now hurry up and get dressed so we can go play pretend.”
God, Gwen thought as she finished tying her own shoes. I’m married to a seven-year-old. Her smile was big and wide though as she gazed upon her lover’s happiness. Just how did I get so lucky? Then she reached out, and took Randi’s large hand in her own smaller one. “C’mon, you overgrown kid. Let’s go ride.”
Their clasped hands made an excellent anchor, and Gwen found herself pulled to an abrupt stop. She looked at Randi in question only to have Randi quirk an eyebrow at her. “Ride?? Ride what exactly?”
Gwen gave another tug on their joined hands and smiled mischievously at her. “You’ll just have to trust me on this one, Stud. But I promise you’ll have a good time.”
Randi gave a crooked little grin and shrugged. “All right. Let’s go.”
They passed into the caves, gingerly skirting the stalactites and stalagmites in the first few enclosures before reaching the more open spaces of the mining caverns beyond. It was in the second of the open caverns that Gwen noticed several shadowed areas she hadn’t noticed before, and it was in this direction that she was led..
Randi stopped at the first opening and motioned. “This is pretty self-explanatory.” And it was. The space was filled with a number of weight machines and exercise equipment, and of course her favorite old standby the punching bag. Gwen looked on in appreciation at the well laid out space and the variety of training tools Randi had outfitted the gym with. “This,” motioning to the next space as they moved on, “is my office. I don’t use it much since I always came up here to get way, but it’s nice to have if an emergency arises.” Gwen looked around in approval at the state-of-the-art work sanctuary. She smiled. Her soulmate was nothing if not thorough. Then Randi was guiding her to the third opening that had a door that had been carefully built to seal the doorway. “This is the holosuite. I haven’t used it in a while, but it should be ready to go. Do you have a chip, or will you need to program it? Oh, wait,” smacking her forehead. “Never mind. You didn’t know this was here. Of course you need to program it in.” She would have continued berating herself except Gwen chose that moment to cover her lips in an extended, passionate kiss. So long, in fact, that they were both breathing hard when they separated. “What was I saying again?” Randi asked dazedly.
“Nothing,” Gwen mumbled. “Not a damned thing.”
“Good,” she agreed. “Now let’s get this thing set up. I’m looking forward to this adventure of yours.”
Gwen stepped back into the office space and accessed the computer. It was simply an extension of Randi’s home format, and she had no problem getting into the program file she needed. She downloaded the information onto a tiny chip, then forwarded the chip into the holosystem. She took Randi by the hand and led her back to the holosuite room, ensuring the door was firmly closed before she called up the specs for her program. She set the parameters in place, then turned to her companion.
“When you took us to the happy place, I had such a good time that I did a little research. Seems a lot of the entertainment for that bygone era focused on spots like that. And remembering the rush from the shuttle jump, I did a little more looking and found that they had some amazing and bizarre ‘thrill’ rides.” She smiled at the childlike enchantment that sparkled back at her from Randi’s smiling face. “So I had the computer put the best of them together for us in one place. I was going to surprise you with it sometime though I didn’t expect it to be quite so soon. Anyway... surprise,” said with a nervous chuckle and a tiny half-shrug of assumed nonchalance. She hit a button, and the room became all outdoors filled with some of the most curious objects Randi had ever seen. Blue eyes widened in delight as she looked around in sheer wonder. Then she turned her gaze to her soulmate who stood hesitantly watching her, waiting for her reaction. Gwen gasped slightly in startlement when large hands clasped her waist and swung her around in a high circle. “RAAAAANNDDDIIIIIIIIIIII!!!!!!!!!” she squealed, closing her eyes and grasping strong shoulders. Randi laughed excitedly.
“Oh, Little One... this is fabulous!! Thank you!!” She set the now unsteady woman on her feet and held onto her until she regained her balance. “C’mon. We got some ridin’ to do.” Gwen cheerfully followed where Randi was leading her, overjoyed that her gift had been so well received. She was hoping this would prove half as much fun as it appeared to be when she set it up.
Chapter VII
“Oh my God!” Randi breathed as she collapsed onto the bed much later. “That was so incredible. I can’t believe some of the stuff they did for kicks, but God, what a rush. Oof!” The wind left her lungs as Gwen fell on top of her deadweight. She gently rubbed the strong back. “You okay there, Love?” A groan was her answer. “I guess riding the last coaster was a bad idea, huh?” Another groan. She felt the smaller body slowly beginning to relax into her own. “I had a fantastic time. Thank you for sharing such an incredible experience with me.” A third groan, but this one sounded suspiciously like a purr. “I love you.”
The blonde head lifted from its rather comfortable pillowed position on Randi’s full breasts and smiled. “I love you too, Stud. And there is no one else I’d want to share incredible experiences with. I had a really good time too.”
“Right up to that last ride.”
“Yeah. I’m not sure if it was the shot-like start, the three loops or that ugly drop. But something just didn’t sit right.”
“Coulda been the fact that we weren’t sitting.”
“Yep, thanks for reminding me of that.” Gwen made a mad dash for the bathroom. Randi followed quickly when she realized her partner was honestly not well. She rubbed her back and gently wiped her face.
“You feel any better?” asked contritely. She didn’t know Gwen was feeling so badly.
Gwen cupped Randi’s face. “Yes actually. Just got to be a little too much. I’m going to take a lukewarm shower and....”
“And I’m gonna make you some tea. See if we can’t make you well.”
“Randi,” in a commanding tone that forced her to meet intense green eyes. “I’m okay now, really. It was just a little more than I expected it to be. Maybe we should do it first next time.”
“You want to go again?”
“Of course, Silly. We did some incredible things today. I had a great time.”
The sparkle returned to the sapphire eyes. “Me too. Next time, we won’t spend so long at it.”
“Sounds like a plan, Stud. You want to join me in the shower?” waggling her eyebrows comically. Randi chuckled at the sight.
“No, I’m gonna fix you some tea. See if we can settle your stomach. And then I think I owe you another story.”
“Yep, you sure do.”
“Well, the sooner we settle in for the night, the sooner you get your story. So chop chop!” saucily. Gwen stuck out her tongue before retreating into the shower fully clothed with a shriek. Randi laughed evilly as she went back into the main room and pulled out the peppermint tea. When Gwen stepped from the bathroom, Randi had a cozy nest set up in their bed with the blankets pulled down and the pillows propped up. She settled her lover into place, then excused herself to shower while Gwen sipped her tea.
Randi was a little distracted when she stepped out of the bathroom, concentrating on the picture Gwen made and the story she wanted to tell her more than her surroundings. So she was mightily surprised, and not pleasantly, when she felt a now familiar smack to the back of her head. One hand reached for her head while the other covered her mouth where she’d once again bitten her tongue. The towel she’d been wrapped in fell to the floor, and Gwen whistled and cheered in appreciation. Randi was torn between glaring at the now visible goddess of love and blushing under Gwen’s fervent, lust-filled admiration.
“What’d you do that for?” opting to glare while she blushed. She snatched the towel from the floor and rewrapped it around her tall body.
“Oh Babe, I don’t think you need to like cover up that totally luscious bod of yours. We were enjoying the view.” Aphrodite actually cringed when a bardic throat cleared and green eyes glared daggers in her direction. <Ahem> “Yeah... well, anyway.” She walked over to the not-so-carefully discarded gown from earlier in the day. She picked them up, and physically folded them carefully herself before placing them gently on the arm of the couch. “I do something totally radical, and this is how you treat it? Of all the ungrateful....” the goddess fumed. She was met by a blank stare. “Oh wait, you like so don’t have a clue here, do ya?”
Randi’s hand moved from the back of her head to the front, and she looked at her bard plaintively. “Ya know, just once I’d like to have a coherent conversation with these guys that doesn’t start in the middle of something.” Gwen hid her laughter behind her hand, and Randi’s attention returned to Dite.
“I gave Maiora the designs for these gowns. They were made for you... for you both.”
Randi didn’t know whether to be pleased or angry. She settled for upset. “You set me up? Whatever happened to free will?”
“Oh, you bought them of your own free will, Babe. We just set up the circumstances and opportunity. Trust me, if you didn’t have free will,” the love goddess’s eyes darkened in something akin to rage, “a lot of things about the past few years would have been different.”
Randi’s head lowered in acknowledgment, and she started to speak when Gwen’s voice interrupted her breath. “Now just a damn minute, Aphrodite.” Remembering her fearful reaction to the goddess the first time they’d met once the Marine had returned, Randi had to wonder where the fire in Gwen’s tone came from. Then she understood that her soulmate was speaking in her defense, and that lent a fire all its own. Gwen slipped from the bed and tightened her robe as though in preparation for doing battle. “There are a lot of things a lot of people would change over the course of their lives if they could go back and redo with all the knowledge they have garnered in their life experiences.” Gwen stepped into Dite’s personal space and poked a finger at her chest. “I’m sure there are even a lot of things the gods would do differently given a second chance.” Now she stood nose to nose with the goddess. “But that’s not how life works. The fact that Randi and I have a second chance at happiness together is nothing short of miraculous, and for that I am forever in your debt. BUT... but, you are not going to continue to lord that over her, do you understand? We are past that.”
Aphrodite stared at Gwen for a very long moment... an amazing feat, considering her eyes were crossed. Then she kissed the bard’s forehead and broke into a heartfelt, joyous giggle. “Oh, Little One. I am so proud of you. You so totally ROCK!!! Later, guys!” And she disappeared in a shower of rose petals and the tinkle of fading laughter.
Gwen looked at Randi curiously who was gaping at her in astonishment. “What? I swear encounters with her are getting bizarre.” She stopped talking when Randi wrapped her up tightly in her strong arms and held on as though for dear life. After a timeless moment she eased up just enough to gaze into Gwen’s eyes before lowering her head and capturing Gwen’s lips.
When they pulled apart with several small kisses, Randi whispered over the sound of their joint heartbeats thrumming loudly in the stillness. “Thank you.” Blonde brows scrunched up as she tried to determine exactly what she was being thanked for. Randi interpreted her confusion easily, and she continued speaking. “You stood up for me. You defended my choice. Even though it was wrong and hurt us both horribly, you still defended my honor.”
“Of course I did. I love you. Laugh lines, scar, bellybutton lint, freckles and all.”
Randi couldn’t help it. She burst into unrestrained laughter. “Oh Sweetheart,” she said when she finally caught her breath enough to speak. “I love you too... so much. Don’t you ever forget that.” And she kissed Gwen deeply once more.
“Oh, Baby... you keep reminding me like that, and I’ll be lucky to remember anything else.” Randi chuckled delightedly, and this time Gwen joined her. They started toward the bed but hadn’t moved two steps before the Marine’s towel slipped again.
“Damnation!” she muttered and went to rewrap it yet again when a pair of small hands stopped her progress.
“Don’t bother, please? Aphrodite was right. You are totally luscious, and I was certainly enjoying the view. It just wasn’t one I felt needed to be shared with her. I’d like to cuddle up naked with you if you don’t mind.”
For answer, Randi let the towel slide to the floor and reached to remove Gwen’s robe. As the material slid to the ground, Randi took her companion in her arms and simply held her. “This what you wanted?” whispered in a nearby ear as they both savored the intimate sensation.
Gwen nodded against her chest. “Um hmm. I just need to feel you near. Can we go lay down? I’m still a little wiped.”
Randi bent down and tenderly cradled Gwen in her arms. She walked the few remaining steps to the bed and reverently laid her on the sheets. “Finish your tea, Love. It will help you feel better.”
“It has already,” she answered with a smile. “It’s very good. Where’d you get the recipe?” Gwen settled back with the cup in her hand and an expectant look on her face.
Randi sighed. This wasn’t the story she had planned, but it was one she would be happy to share. “A friend,” she replied with a smile. “It’s been long time since this happened, but I’ll tell you as much of the story as I remember.”
“I’d like that. Is it someone I know?”
“Nope. Now let me tell it,” said with a sad smile. Gwen stuck out her tongue, but settled back into her pillows with an eager appearance. The expression changed to amused indulgence when Randi curled up into her and gently wrapped an arm around her sore midsection. Randi lightly massaged the tender area, caressing the skin as much as anything else. Gwen purred at the sensations flooding her body.
“That feels wonderful. You have magic hands, ya know?”
“So you’ve said before,” Randi commented with an evil leer.
“And I’m sure I’ll say again,” Gwen replied with a snicker. “But that is not what I meant, and you know it.”
“I know. I’m glad it’s helping you feel better. I still feel bad....”
“Don’t. It was worth every minute. Now,” swallowing the last of her tea and curling up on her side so Randi could spoon around her. “Tell me the story of your friend and this tea.”
Herbology wasn’t something she’d anticipated studying in depth when she started her Sabre training. So the young Marine was a little surprised to find it in her class listing when she started the second phase of her training.
“I dunno about this, Randi,” the young woman striding next to her commented as they made their way across the compound. “We already have advanced first aid and lifesaving techniques. What good is a class on herbs gonna do for us? I don’t want to be a medic.”
“Keep an open mind, Becca. You may learn something.”
The redhead laughed. “Marine, if my mind gets anymore open, stuff is gonna start falling out of it.” Randi joined in her laughter, and they entered the small classroom still chuckling. The rest of their unit wondered at the joke, but there was no time to share as the instructor stepped in right behind them and motioned them to take their seats.
“I’m sure some of you are wondering why you are having to sit through a class on herbs,” the older Sabre intoned. “My name is Poppy, and I’m here to teach you how to survive.” The class looked at each other in silence. Wasn’t that what *all* their training was about?? What difference was this class going to make? The training facility had a holosuite that was dedicated to the herb class year round. In it, one could find every single type of plant life found on the planet in its natural habitat. The class spent two hours every morning of the next month learning and studying each and every single plant and its many varied uses. It became clear to all the Sabres-in-training just how important this class was to their survival. It could mean the difference between life and death.
Shortly after the unit finished the class, they were sent out into the field on a real life training exercise. Success was imperative. Failure washed a recruit from the program. Poppy drew instructor duty to monitor the unit’s progress through the test. The older Sabre had to smile at some of the unorthodox methods used to accomplish the task that had been set before them, but she was well pleased with their success.
The next two months went swiftly enough, and the new Sabres were officially inducted into the ranks by their comrades. Then they were sent to their various new postings to await assignments. Randi’s first mission was routine... a scouting job. But the area the team was sent to was remote, and it was rough, slow going. The one bright spot was Poppy. The older Sabre had drawn the duty, and Randi was thrilled to see her former instructor. Poppy had some great stories to tell and kept the small team entertained in the evenings. Once the mission was complete and the unit had secured the information they’d been sent for, they slowly began to make their way to the nearest base. Sometimes to alleviate the boredom someone, usually Poppy, would throw a brainteaser question out to the group. It was an activity the unit had come to appreciate.
One evening just a day or so out from the base, Randi began to feel a bit sick to her stomach. Nothing horrible, just a little nauseous. Lacey, the new medic, noticed her pallor and the fact that she’d barely touched the dinner she’d helped to prepare.
“Randi,” spoken quietly, with a hand on the Marine’s arm. “You all right? You look....”
“I’ll be fine, Lacey. I’m just a mite off my feed tonight.”
“Can I get you something?”
“No, thanks,” Randi replied with a wan smile. “I think I’m gonna just get some rest. I don’t have duty tonight.”
“If you’re sure.”
“Yeah. Thanks, though.”
“Not a problem, my friend. It’s my job.”
“Nah, the fact that you cared enough to notice isn’t your job. It just makes you really good at what you do,” the Marine replied quietly and sincerely. Then Randi slipped off to the tent and crawled into her space.
Lacey went to Poppy then, still concerned about the Marine’s pallor. The instructor moved to the fire, and carefully measured out herbs into a cup. A little hot water and the older Sabre walked into the shelter.
“My first mission as a Sabre and I was sick from what I thought was nervousness. I just knew this would wash me from the program. When Poppy came in, I assumed it was to tell me to pack my bags, figuratively speaking. We were only a day out from the base, and I expected to be dropped from the program and reassigned.”
“Well, obviously that didn’t happen.” Gwen paused and spared a brief moment to wonder how different things might have been if she had. We wouldn’t be the same people. And I like who we are. She smiled at her wife. “So what did?”
“How do you feel, Marine?” Poppy crossed the small space and set the tea down by Randi’s bedside. The instructor’s hands briefly rested on Randi’s forehead, then moved with some alarm to the younger Sabre’s neck, finding a weak, thready pulse. Poppy moved swiftly to the shelter opening, and motioned for Lacey.
The medic recognized the urgency in Poppy’s eyes even though the herbologist’s motions were calm and controlled. “What’s up, Poppy?” At that moment, Randi could be heard retching. The two Sabres walked back into the tent and raced to the Marine’s side.
“She probably thought it was a nervous reaction to her first mission,” Poppy said to the medic who was already doing a preliminary scan on her friend. “Look for a viral infection of some kind.” The instructor moved to Randi side and began cleaning her face carefully. Then Randi felt herself eased into a semi-reclined position as Poppy gave her the tea. “Drink,” the older Sabre commanded. “It will help ease your stomach until we can figure out what is wrong with you.”
“Turns out I had been bitten by... something... that made me sick as a dog for three days. I don’t remember much of those three days, but when I came to my senses the fourth day, the nurse pressed a cup of tea into my hands. I thought she was nuts. I hadn’t had anything on my stomach in almost four days, and the last thing I’d eaten had made a return flight I really didn’t want to think about, much less repeat. I would have protested if I’d had the strength. But then I got a whiff, and I realized it was Poppy’s special blend. And I did remember vaguely that it had helped. So I sipped it down slowly, and it did help me feel better. I determined right then to have the recipe when I felt well enough to ask for it.”
“Poppy didn’t mind sharing it?” Gwen found herself more than a little curious about the Sabre who had been her partner’s friend and mentor. But despite the fondness that Gwen could see reflected in Randi’s eyes, there was also a lingering pain, well-hidden but not completely concealed.
“No. And it became an instant Sabre favorite. Somebody always had the herbs for tea on any given mission. It was just... comforting. It always reminded me of caring friends.”
“I can see why.” She turned in Randi’s embrace until they were facing one another. “I’m glad you had them then.” A pause. “Did they ever find out what made you so sick... specifically, I mean?
Randi thought long and hard about that for a while, absently running her hands up Gwen’s strong back. Gwen closed her eyes as the stroking touch became firm, and Randi began to coax knots from the muscles beneath her fingers. “Not that I remember, now that I think about it.” She shrugged. “It didn’t seem important once I felt better, and nothing like that ever happened again.”
“Mmm,” Gwen murmured, falling into a light doze. Randi smiled down indulgently at her soulmate, then pulled up the covers and closed her eyes. It wasn’t long before the only sound in the cabin was their synchronized breathing as sleep overtook them.
It was pitch dark outside, and the only light indoors was the faint glow from the fire’s banked embers. Randi’s features creased into a frown, wondering what had awakened her, only to reflexively tighten her arms around Gwen at the loud crack. Gwen shifted slightly, resting her hand on the soft skin just above Randi’s heart. “It’s all right, Love. It’s just ice.” A deeper frown as she thought about Gwen’s words before Randi looked down and realized that the green eyes were still tightly shut. She must be dreaming, Randi thought as another loud sound reverberated through the room. The raven head raised from the pillow as blue eyes tracked around the room. “Randi, Hon? Relax. It’s just ice.” This time, sleepy eyes peered back at her when she looked down at her lover. “The temperature must have dropped when it stopped raining earlier. What you’re hearing now is the ice breaking up.”
Randi cocked her head just slightly and caught the very faint patter of rain underneath the crackling sound of the ice. Now that she thought about it, it made perfect sense. “Amazing. I didn’t even think about that. Not that I have ever been exposed to that much cold weather. Even as a Sabre....” She looked down at her companion, now cuddled up against her with her eyes firmly closed again. “How’re you feeling, Love?”
Gwen smiled without opening her eyes. “Much better. My stomach is a little sore, but otherwise pretty damned good.”
“I’m glad,” Randi answered. “Would you do something for me?”
One green eye opened and rolled up to peer at Randi’s profile, which could barely be seen in the dim light. “Does it require me to move in any way?”
“Uh huh. A little.”
She gave an aggrieved sigh and sat partially up to look fully into Randi’s face. “You’re so lucky I love you so much,” said with a lightly teasing note in her voice.
“Oh Little One. That I most surely know,” answered with utmost seriousness. “I love you too.” Gwen reached out and wrapped a hand in Randi’s hair, pulling the Marine to her sharply and capturing her lips with surprising fierceness. The kiss went on for long moments until she felt Randi relax and whimper softly. Only then did she release her.
“Now what can I do for you?”
Randi ducked her head, thankful for the darkness that covered her sudden blush, wondering where her embarrassment was coming from. There was no need to be shy. She and Gwen were married... joined in heart, mind, body and soul. No reason at all not to ask. She stuck out her tongue. “I wath gow’n to ast you to kith i’ an’ mate i’ bedda,” she replied, pointing to the spot in question. Gwen clasped her chin and turned to look, squinting to see in the near darkness.
“Oh,” as light finally dawned. “Let me guess. That’s where you bit your tongue when Aphrodite smacked your head earlier.” Randi nodded. “And now it hurts, and you want me to kiss it and make it better?” she hazarded, her hand gently stroking the facial scar in a soothing manner. Randi leaned into the touch, soaking up the comfort like a sponge. Her eyes closed, and she waited until she realized that Gwen was waiting for an answer. Blue eyes popped open and met Gwen’s, and she nodded once, swallowing hard at the passion she could plainly see just for her.
“Well then. I guess I should kiss it and make it better then, huh?” A third nod, and this time as her eyes closed she felt Gwen moving in closer. She took a deep breath, savoring Gwen’s scent and felt a tingle run up her spine as her soulmate sat for a long moment, simply breathing in the same air. Then came the most tender of touches. Lightly, Gwen’s tongue traced one side of her tongue, lingering on the spot she had bitten. Then the warmth moved to the other side, delicately mapping the muscle. When Gwen moved to the bottom of Randi’s tongue, she moaned loudly and opened her mouth, inviting Gwen to come in and play. The invitation was not refused, and the last coherent thing Randi remembered was the soft warmth of Gwen’s body on top of her own. The sounds outside couldn’t begin to compete for their attention.
“How do you suppose Carbon is getting along with the folks?” Gwen cocked her head at the peculiar phrasing and thought about the question.
“Well, Reed was supposed to bring Rox with her, and knowing Daddy he’s started training them both. So I imagine everybody is doing pretty well.”
“You think Dad is ready for that? I mean, Mom told me that if he hurts his back again, there is no fixing it. The fact that he recovered any mobility at all this time is nothing short of a miracle.” Randi paused when the tears welled up in Gwen’s eyes. “Oh, Little One, I’m sorry. I thought you knew.” She drew her soulmate into her arms and wrapped her in a tender embrace.
Gwen had waved a hand to halt her speech, and she melted into the hug with a sigh of abandon. Reluctantly, she pulled back enough to look Randi in the eye. “Mom and Dad?”
The dark head ducked in embarrassed acknowledgment. “Um, yeah. Ji... Mom insisted. Said since we finally made it officially official, I couldn’t get by with calling them by their first names anymore.” She looked up at Gwen then. “Does it bother you?”
“Oh, Love. No. No, not at all.” She pulled Randi back in for another hug, squeezing tightly. “I... I’m... these are happy tears. I know they can’t replace your own parents, but I had always hoped....”
“Gwen, I would never presume such an intimacy. I’m... glad your... our folks insisted. I know our parents would have been great friends had they been given the chance to know one another. I’ve looked at them as family for a long time.”
Gwen hung on fiercely, trying to convey the depths of her feeling by action alone. When they separated, Gwen looked up at her soulmate with smiling lips and shining eyes. “I’m glad,” was all she said. “Now let’s go see what all the racket was about last night,” and she held out her hand to Randi who clutched it and followed Gwen out the door.
************
“Sit.” Pause. “Stay.” Pause. “Good.” The man rewarded the two small shepherd pups for their obedience. “All right, you two. That’s enough for now. Time for my training now.”
Geoff was frustrated with his seeming lack of progress. Even though his doctors assured him repeatedly that his advancement thus far was unheralded, he felt he should be walking. Not still trying to remind his muscles what their purpose was. He sighed quietly. He knew he was risking a lot pushing himself, but he was ready to be a whole man again, dammit, and not an invalid! Jill deserved better than he was able to give her.
With another sigh, he maneuvered his hover chair to a separate area of the workshop. Tommy had set this up for him when he confided that he needed a space he could do his exercises privately. Jill didn’t mean to hover, but sometimes she worried too much for either of their good.
He made it to the parallel bars, noting wryly that little had changed in this area of physical therapy in a very long time. Oh he could walk electronically aided, and he would do that after he made it through his regimen, but this was an exercise in freedom of movement. The muscles needed to remember their function, and if doing things the old fashioned way was what it took, then that is precisely what he would do. He looked down at his strong hands for a long minute and offered up a benediction of gratitude that his still had function of his upper body and his hands and arms. Then he reached out and latched onto the bars with a firm grip and hauled himself to his feet. He gasped in pain as he straightened and gritted his teeth in determination. It was time to get to work.
“Geoff!” The now profusely sweating man looked up when he heard his name called with something akin to alarm. “That’s enough!” He was so close to the end of the rails. He shook his head negatively. Jill moved to stand in front of him, blocking his progress. “Sweetheart, you’ve done enough for today. You’re going to hurt yourself....”
“I already did that,” he snarled, lifting both hands from the bars in his anger. Without hesitation, his legs gave out from under him, and he crumpled to the ground with a moan. When his wife approached him, however, he growled a warning. “Stay. Back.”
“No, Geoff. Not this time,” Jill answered just as fiercely. “I promised you I’d keep an eye on you, and keep that ego in check.” She took a deep breath. “Well checkmate, Buddy! You are done trying to do this on your own. I won’t have you hurt yourself!”
“No, you don’t want an invalid on your hands, do you?” snarling at her.
“ALL RIGHT!” the woman roared. “Enough with the pity party already! We will get through this.” She took his face in her hands, softening her voice and gently stroking his cheeks. “We will get through this,” she repeated, “together. You will be able to walk again or you won’t. What matters is that we do this together. Everything else is secondary.”
Geoff gazed into the eyes he had fallen in love with so many years before and saw not pity or anger, but love and acceptance. His head would have dropped had Jill not been cradling it. Instead the weapons smith lowered his eyes until a tap on his chin made him look up at his spouse. “Together?” he asked softly.
“Together,” came her smiling reply.
He just looked at her for a long moment, the tears unashamedly falling down his face. “I hope Randi and Gwen have together what I have been so lucky to have with you.” He paused. “I love you.”
“I love you too, Sweetheart. Can we get off the floor now?”
He chuckled at her plaintive question. “I think that might be a good idea. I’m not sure the puppies know what to make of this recent development.” Indeed the two tiny shepherds sat with cocked heads, looking for all the world like they were trying to solve a riddle. When the big humans looked their way and laughed, they took that as a sign for playtime and rushed over on little legs, yipping and barking. When Jill found herself flat on her back with two licking, nipping, squirming puppies ferociously attacking while Geoff laughed himself silly, she gave up the struggle to get up. Instead she gave thanks for the laughter and proceeded to join him.
It was to this scene that Tommy, Ella and Randall walked in on. The child thought it looked like great fun and ran forward to join the melee. Jill sat up, laughing when both puppies and the boy flew to her lap. Randall squirmed and giggled as the dogs attacked from both sides, licking his face with abandon.
“We came to see if ya’ll wanted to join us for lunch. I have a new recipe I want to try out,” Ella offered in explanation. She didn’t add that she’d called Tommy home when Geoff had been cooped up alone in the workshop for an inordinate amount of time. She’d promised Randi she’d keep an eye on things, and damned if she wasn’t going to do just that!
“Oh,” Jill answered, evading a shepherd’s tongue, “that sounds wonderful. I’m starving. What about you, Honey?”
Geoff glanced up from his spot on the floor. “Actually, if you’ll give me a few minutes to shower, it sounds like a great idea to me too.” Then everyone paused awkwardly when he did not move from his place.
“Well, then,” Ella replied, clearing her throat. “Let me take Randall and go get things started. “Ya’ll come on up to the house when you’re ready.” Jill stood up, scattering puppies and handing the child to his mother. Tommy didn’t budge.
“Can I help you up, Geoff?” No condescension or pity but still Geoff stiffened. Tommy just waited. Jill held her breath, looking at her husband. He finally turned his gaze to hers and held her eyes even as he spoke to Tommy.
“I’d appreciate that, my friend. Thanks.”
Jill smiled with tears in her eyes, and turned to Ella. “C’mon. Let’s go get lunch started.” She stopped at the threshold and looked at Geoff. “I’ll meet you at the boathouse shortly, Sweetheart.” Jill called the puppies to her side and left arm in arm with Ella. The men in their lives watched them go, and then began maneuvering Geoff into the hover chair.
“We are very lucky, Tommy.” He glanced to the now empty doorway that Jill and his family had exited through.
“Yep, we sure are. And I am so glad Randi and Gwen are blessed as well. C’mon, let’s get you home so we can get back to lunch. Whatever Ella’s got cooking smells fantastic.”
Geoff just chuckled, his optimism restored, and he led the way to the boathouse.
Chapter VIII
“God, this is incredible.” Randi drew a deep breath and gazed in awe at the beauty that surrounded them when they stepped outdoors. The weather the previous day had created some of the most interesting ice sculptures Randi had ever seen. Gwen was equally stunned. Over everything lay a fine sheeting of ice, broken in places and reworked by nature’s firm hand. The relative warmth of the day had already started small rivulets dripping down the longer icicles, and part of the ground was turning to mush.
“C’mon.” Gwen tugged at the larger hand enfolded around her own. “Let’s take the transport. I have no desire to take a freezing mud bath this morning.” Randi chuckled, and they ducked back into the small shed. Within moments, they were in the transport and speeding toward the tiny town.
“I can’t believe you got these for us,” Randi acknowledged quietly as she absently stroked the new material covering her arm. “They are so beautifully crafted.”
“They tell a story, you know.”
Blue eyes swung to hers. “Do they?”
The blonde head nodded. “I didn’t know at first. I just thought they were lovely. They seemed to... I dunno... um, suit us, somehow.”
“Oh, they most definitely do, my bard.”
“The beadwork tells a story of two who overcame everything to be together. I didn’t know... I didn’t realize.... I mean I bought them because I thought they were beautiful. I didn’t know then....”
“And that makes them even more special.” Randi smiled warmly. “I love you, ya know.”
“Yeah, I do. I love you too.”
The couple entered the town in time for lunch, and they naturally drifted over to the inn. The meal was fortifying and satisfied their appetites quite well. Randi looked down at her now empty plate with a bit of trepidation. “I don’t know if Lancelot is gonna welcome the additional weight Jack’s cooking just added.” She looked wryly at Gwen’s clean plate. “He may sit down and refuse to get up.”
Gwen laughed, and Randi chuckled in sympathy. “Nah, you’re still gaining back.” She reached across the table and gently stroked the scarred face. “Besides, it wouldn’t matter to me if you had gained extra. I’d make Lance get up and go.”
A wry eyebrow rose. “You’ve never met Lancelot, have you, Gwen?”
A blonde brow rose in response. “No, but he’s never met me, either. You think I’d let him treat you like that?”
Randi looked at her soulmate with amused, reverent affection for a long time. “I think Lancelot isn’t gonna know what hit him, quite frankly.”
It was a short walk to the stable where the stallion was housed in rough weather. Though not her horse per se as he was the primary stud for all the fillies in those parts, Randi was about the only human being the somewhat nasty tempered animal would let ride him. He spent many of his days in the big corral running and snorting his outrage to the world. As the two approached hand in hand, the horse caught sight of them and stampeded over to greet them.
Lancelot’s head butt against her chest caused the air to leave Randi’s lungs in a sudden rush of air. She laughed a little, then reached to scratch behind his ears, and he whickered his contentment. She looked him in the eye and turned his chestnut head toward Gwen. “Lance, this is Gwen. Little One, meet Lancelot.” The stallion moved unexpectedly, and Gwen was knocked on her ass rather hard. The equine snorted and whinnied, almost as though her were laughing. Randi cut her eyes at the horse and reached down to help Gwen stand. She looked back at the horse. “Be nice,” she hissed, and he proceeded to knock Gwen flat on her back. Randi reached a hand down and helped her back to her feet, then she stood to her full height, eyes blazing. A gentle touch on her arm caused her to look into verdant eyes. Gwen lifted her hand and stroked the now fiery red scar, willing it to cool beneath her touch.
“Let me, Love.” The dark head nodded at the soft request, and Gwen stepped in front of her and looked the horse directly in the eye. Without warning, she pinched the tender skin of his nostrils, and he immediately settled, realizing unerringly who the boss was. She leaned in to speak softly in his ear. “You don’t have to like me, Lance though I’d like for us to be friends. But you’re not going to upset her by hurting me. Do you understand?” Gwen took a chance then and released her hold, waiting for the horse’s reaction. The whuffling sound of air exhaled from his nostrils, and he turned to stare at her intently. The contest of wills went on for seemingly forever, then the equine gracefully ducked his head and ever so gently butted his head into her chest. Gwen chuckled and scratched the stallion under his chin. Randi stared at her in amazement. “Just had to show him who was boss. C’mon, Stud. I think he’s ready to ride.”
Randi saddled the horse, and they mounted up. Gwen wrapped her arms around the firm body in front of her, snaking her cold hands underneath the tunic and resting them on the warm skin of Randi’s belly. “YEOW!” Randi swung her head around and glared in Gwen’s direction. “Damnation, Woman! Why the hell....” Her voice trailed off as Gwen started trailing her hands lightly up and down the hard muscles of her stomach. “You don’t play fair.”
Gwen leaned up, chin on Randi’s shoulder. She leaned close, warm breath sending chills up her spine. “I know. Let’s go.”
“Hup,” Randi said, sending the horse on his way. Lancelot walked slowly, picking his steps carefully through the ice and snow. Nature’s sounds settled around them peacefully, and the two relaxed into the ride. After a time Randi spoke. “Tell me another story, Love. Please?”
She felt rather than saw Gwen’s smile, and her face responded in kind. “What kind of story would you like?”
Randi thought about it for a long moment. “Something about you.”
“Something about me, huh? Hmm. Well, all right.” She sat thinking, absently tucking her hands around Randi’s ribcage and running her thumbs lightly up and down the soft skin. “I remember....”
It was a month long engagement in a place she’d been before and was comfortable performing in. Sal was thrilled to be back and very enthusiastic about the response Gwen was receiving.
“This is just wonderful, my dear. The reviews are very good, and you haven’t even given your first performance.”
Gwen placed her bag on the bed and sat down wearily. “That’s great, Sal,” she answered with little enthusiasm, reaching down and removing her shoes. The bard lay back on the bed and closed her eyes. He sat down tentatively and hesitantly patted her leg.
“What’s wrong, Gwen?”
“I’m tired, Sal,” a little tersely. The green eyes had gone gray when she opened them with an emotion that closely resembled defeat. “I’ve been working a lot lately. I just need some rest.”
The man bent down and lifted Gwen’s legs, gently tucking her into bed. “You get some rest, Dear. I’ll have tea sent up later.” She didn’t respond, having turned on her side and closed her eyes again. He stepped out of the room soundlessly, never seeing the silent tears slide down her face.
The knock at the door woke her up from an uneasy sleep. She wiped the sleep from her eyes and pushed the long, blonde locks out of her face. The bard slipped from underneath the covers, and shuffled to the door. “Open,” she mumbled, and the door slid aside. She pulled the tea service into the room and walked over to the window, leaning her head against the glass.
Gwen stood looking down at the humanity that walked the streets far below, then her gaze turned to the river beyond. Her attention was caught by the strong, smooth stride of a figure. She watched the individual stop and stare at the water for a very long moment, and she wondered what thoughts caused the broad shoulders to slump. She felt her muse come to life as a burst of colorful images flashed through her mind. Gwen observed the person lift their burden and straighten their shoulders before moving out of sight. With a smile, the storyteller sat down to her tea, and focused her gaze inward as she began to put the images into a comprehensive story.
When Sal entered the door with a bit of trepidation some time later, he was pleasantly surprised. Gwen was refreshed, the nap apparently having worked a small miracle. He didn’t stop to question but was simply thankful for the change. The bard waved him over to the window, where she sat drinking tea and working furiously. “Feeling better, my dear?” A rhetorical question at best since he could see the difference in her demeanor, but he felt better for the asking. A smile lit her face that he answered in reflex almost immediately.
“Yeah, I do. Thanks for asking.”
“I have to take care of my best girl, ya know,” he said, wiggling his eyebrows rakishly to emphasize the point. His smile grew even wider when she chuckled and blushed prettily.
“Sal! What would Carmen say?” Now he joined her laughter, but she could see the slow color rising up his neck.
“Oh, Honey,” he replied gamely. “You flatter me. But we’d adopt you in a heartbeat if we could... you know that.”
She looked at him affectionately, laying a hand on his arm. “I know. You’re a good man, Sal Bouvier.”
He patted her hand, and turned his gaze out the window. “You ready to go do rehearsals and sound checks?”
“Yep,“ she said, with more enthusiasm than he’d seen from her in a while. “Let’s go.”
Sound and lighting checks went well, though Sal noticed that Gwen’s attention seemed to be focused inwardly instead of what was going on immediately around her. He didn’t bother her, however. The man had seen her creative process in action too many times to disturb her muse when she was working. Instead he walked her through the motions, getting the technical end taken care of and feeding her before dropping her back at her room to get some rest. She moved immediately to the window, gazing out at the rain-lashed darkness beyond.
When performance time came, she was ready, though a niggling feeling on the back of her neck was giving her butterflies like she hadn’t had before a presentation in many years. Her mind kept drifting back to the beaten slump of broad shoulders, and she wondered what caused the feeling of utter defeat to emanate so strongly from the being’s soul. Her soul felt the echo of depression, and she made a conscious effort to put her uneasiness aside. Closing her eyes and focusing, she relaxed and felt things settle into place just as a light tapping resounded on the door.
The performance was going smoothly as everyone expected, when without warning the bard faltered and hesitated momentarily. For an instant, she thought she had seen a familiar silhouette. It wasn’t a noticeable pause, except to three people, but to them it screamed. Picking up her train of thought, the storyteller finished her performance, almost visibly shaken by the fumbling. Sal wisely did not mention it on the way back from the hotel, having made Gwen’s excuses from the opening night festivities before they left. She was silent, only bidding him a quiet goodnight before closing the door.
“I had never been so driven as I was that night. For whatever reason, the muse deemed it imperative that the story I’d been given by the figure at the river be finished and presented that evening, and I worked feverishly long into the night to get the details down.” Gwen turned and looked at Randi curiously. “I had never had to fight with the words like that before.”
“So what happened?”
Sal’s knock went unanswered the following morning, and he entered the key code he’d been given. When Gwen was on a creative roll, she tended to block the rest of the world out. What he found when he opened the door was alarming. The storyteller was pacing back and forth, hand gestures rough and frantic. Her bed didn’t look as though it had been slept in, and her demeanor was that of a person on the edge of madness. The man wondered what had come over the normally ebullient bard.
“Gwen,” he said softly, not wanting to disturb her process, but knowing he needed to ground her. Gently he took her arm and led her to the bed. He seated her, removing her shoes and tucking her in. He watched, fascinated, for even as sleep overtook her, her mind continued to fight to complete the daunting task it had set for itself. He stayed til she settled and fell into a deep dreamless sleep.
When she woke, Gwen felt a sense of peace and calm envelope her. The muse had done her duty, and the new story had been birthed. It remained to be seen how the progeny would develop, though.
“All right, Gwen,” the bard murmured to herself backstage. It was mere minutes before her performance was scheduled to start, and the butterflies from the previous night had returned with a vengeance. She took a deep breath and exhaled, closing her eyes and focusing solely on her breathing. The meditation worked wonders, and she felt the butterflies settle lightly in her belly. “We don’t know if they will be here. Just take the story you’ve been given and tell it.” Another deep breath. Sal hesitated to interrupt her pep talk to herself, but finally moved over to give her his customary pre-show well wishes.
“You’re gonna do great, Gwen. I’ve never seen a crowd so expectant or you so ready.” She peered at him then, disbelief clearly written on her features. “No, it’s true,” he added before she could question his sanity aloud. “I know this new story is wracking your nerves, especially since it came to you so unexpectedly and ferociously. But it has given you back a fire that the months of traveling robbed you of. Trust me, Hon. I can see it in your eyes and in your carriage. The muse won’t let you down on this one. Whatever you’ve got this time is a winner.”
She smiled at him then, a full smile that lit up her whole face. “Thanks, Sal,” she said quietly, pulling him into a brief hug. “I needed that.”
“No problem, my dear,” he smiled back. “Now go get ‘em.” She smiled at him again and nodded, stepping away and waiting for the applause to die down after her introduction. When she walked onto the stage it resumed, and she stood relaxed and silent, suddenly confident in the story she had to tell. It was different than anything she had tried to do publicly before, but she was ultimately, unexplainably sure of the reception it would receive.
When the hall quieted, she spoke with hushed certainty. Instead of the several short tales that generally populated her storytelling, tonight’s rendition contained a single epic story. It told the story of a lonely soul, struggling to do right. She told of the soul’s fight with darkness, and its reshouldering of its burden on a daily basis. And finally, triumphantly, the bard wove the wonder of the soul’s final immersion in the light it sought, and the joy of reuniting with its other half. When she reached the point of victory, Gwen was literally startled out of her story by the roaring approval that echoed throughout the theatre. Her smile shone through her tears, and she felt the overflow of emotion rush through the crowd. For long minutes, they rode the crest of the wave together before the assembly quieted and allowed her finish her tale.
Gently, reverently, the bard united the lovers and settled them into the beginning of their story together. Then with a sweeping bow she left the stage, and the multitude went wild. Screaming and cheering continued for long minutes before she returned to the stage.
“I know you would all like to hear more of what happened with these two.” Thundering applause greeted this statement. “But I can only give to you what has been given to me. The glimpse I was given of the figure that inspired this tale was much too fleeting. Perhaps one day....” She let the thought trail off. “Thank you all for being here.” And she exited the stage without another word. On this one night, she offered no encores and was in fact asleep before they were halfway back to the hotel.
Sal looked at the blonde head that rested exhaustedly on his shoulder. “That one really wore you out, didn’t it, Kiddo? Musta hit a lot closer to home than we’ll ever know.” Gwen didn’t answer him. She was deeply asleep and reliving her story in her dreams.
“I never saw the figure again. I don’t know who it was or what it was that my muse found so inspiring. I don’t even know if they ever got the chance to hear that story. I only told it that one time. It was so... personal... for me.” A pause. “I don’t understand it myself. I mean, it’s not like it’s the story of my life or....”
“No,” Randi’s now husky voice replied. “But it is mine.”
Moss green eyes locked onto wide open ice blue. “What do you mean?”
“I was there that night. I heard that story. And I am the figure you saw outside your window the afternoon before.” Gwen looked at the warrior disbelievingly; not at her words, but at the fact that once again their paths had crossed inadvertently and apparently necessarily. Randi felt the need to expand on her statement. “I was just coming off a routine mission that had gone very well, but I was tired... to the very depths of my soul.” Randi sat breathing for a long moment, thinking back to that tumultuous time in her life. “I stood at the riverbank, staring unseeingly at the water and the ducks, wondering if I really made a difference. Wondering if there was actually a point to my life, my work.” She paused when Gwen stiffened in her arms at the implication. Randi lightly rubbed the hands locked around her waist and continued. “Then a couple of kids rode by, laughing and talking, and they stopped and spoke to me. I realized right then that if they felt that safe, safe enough that they could talk to me without fear, then I must be doing something right. I picked up my rucksack and moved on to HQ, finding to my delighted surprise that you were in town performing. The base CO was kind enough to rustle me up a week’s worth of tickets, and for days I sat under your tutelage; my soul healing under your gentle ministrations. When I heard that story, I knew whom you were speaking of and to. You gave me hope that night.”
“Oh, Love,” was all Gwen could manage. They had managed to complete a wide circuit of the town, and were now converging on the barn once again.
“I dunno about you, Little One, but I think I’m ready for a cup of hot chocolate. The sun isn’t as warm as it looks, and the wind is biting.” She had planned to give Lancelot a bit more of a workout, but was more concerned about Gwen’s reaction. She herself was still reeling from their mutual revelation, in point of fact and wanted a little time to sort through the emotions.
Randi heard the tears in her wife’s voice when she spoke though the smile on her face was equally apparent in the tone. “I’d like that, I think. Let’s take care of Lance and go home.” A beat. “I think I need some private time alone with you to work through this.” Another pause. “Besides, I need to do a little research.”
Randi waited patiently for further explanation, but none was forthcoming as they entered the barn and started stripping the stallion’s tack. Lancelot was comfortably ensconced in his stall with fresh feed and water, and the couple was back in the transport headed home before Randi broke the silence. “Um, Gwen,” waiting for green eyes to turn her way and sharpen in attentive focus. “What do you need to research, Love?”
“Hmm?” wondering for a minute just what the Sabre was referring to. Her mind had actually been reviewing a couple other incidents and wandering through her mental catalogue of Soulmates stories. “Oh, sorry. I was just wondering if any of the others had crossed timelines like we did. You know, influencing one another before actually meeting face to face.”
“That’s a good question. Do you think the answer will be in the journals?”
“I hope so, but I don’t know. It’s going to be the best place for us to start looking though.”
They were silent again then until turning down the short, hidden drive that led to the tiny cabin. “I built this place right after that,” Randi informed her partner somewhat unexpectedly. “I took a bit of time off and came up here and started building.” She eased the transport into the shed, and shut down the vehicle. “C’mon. Let’s go get that hot chocolate, and I’ll tell ya about it.” A huge grin was her only answer.
Every minute the Sabre could spare was spent in the mountains, carefully choosing the trees she wanted to remove for the tiny cabin she’d decided to build. Slowly over the months she gathered enough cedar wood for her purposes, stripped it and set it out in the sun to dry and age. Gradually it became the texture she wanted, and she got leave for a long weekend. She was never so glad to have earned her wings in her off time as she was then. Being able to pilot her own shuttle was preferable anytime, but it was necessary to maintain the privacy and solitude she craved from her newfound retreat.
“C’mon, Randi,” her dark-skinned friend Brenda called. “Spill it. Where do you go in all this time off you’re taking off?”
“Yeah, what’s up with that? Why the secrecy?” from Nick.
She didn’t answer but continued to pack her small kit, hefting it to her shoulder when she was done and moving toward the door.
“Let her be, guys,” Tiny called from his bunk. “She probably needs a break from all of us. God knows I could use one some days. Oof!” he finished as Brenda’s pillow flew with deadly accuracy and pinned him square in the mouth. Randi smirked though the smile never reached her cerulean eyes, and the pillow fight started in earnest. They never saw her leave.
The physical labor was something the Sabre found soothing, and the cabin frame was up by the end of her first day. She smiled tiredly at her accomplishment as she moved wearily into the caverns. Her hand went to the wall, flipping the switch to light her way. The small action brought another smile to her face. The caves lighting system had been fraught with trial and error. Her state of the art equipment that was sensitive enough to pick up the barest whisper caused her no end of grief in the echoing hollows of the caverns. Ditto with the less sensitive but still audio triggered clapper switch. Finally after some serious research, the warrior resorted to creating some old fashioned flipper switches. It took a little longer to figure out how to make them work with her power system, but eventually she reached a compromise. So the caves kept her warm and sheltered while she built her cabin, and she had several ideas of what she wanted to do with several of the caves when she had the chance to improve them.
The following morning, Randi had to get out some of the more sophisticated equipment she’d brought along. There was no way for her hold both ends of each log and drive it into place at the same time. The hover braces kept each log lifted seamlessly at the level necessary to allow Randi the chance to add it to the wall. Slowly, surely the walls went up on the house and before noon of the third day, the Sabre was ready to begin laying the roof. Darkness was falling when she placed the final shingle. The shingles were hand cut cedar as well and fitted together precisely. Randi stepped gingerly down from the roof just as the sun slipped completely beneath the horizon. She stood back for a moment, reflecting on her handiwork proudly.
Her final day of leave, Randi spent hauling river rock for her fireplace and putting the polymer sealant in between the log cracks. She couldn’t have explained her need to do everything herself the old fashioned way, but never had she felt the same sense of honest accomplishment as she did when she left her newly built cabin in the early morning hours to return back to base.
“Wait just a damn minute,” came the disbelieving voice. Gwen’s eyes stared deep into Randi’s. “Hold on there. You mean to sit there and tell me you built this place in four days??”
Randi chuckled out loud. “Just the rough outline, Love. Foundation, walls and roof. It took a lot longer to finish the rest.”
“Four days?!?” She repeated. “FOUR DAYS?!?” Now the chuckle turned into a full-fledged belly laugh.
“Yes, Little One. Four days. And more than another two years to completely finish the inside. Plus six months to renovate the cave chambers I altered and make the rest of them safe. I learned a lot of patience on this project, but I am proud of the results. I put a lot of myself into this place.”
As if for the first time, Gwen took a good look around the snug, well-made cabin. The floor was smooth as glass, a high gloss polish seemingly inches thick on the cedar wood. The inner polymer seals on the logs were spaced exactly an inch apart, and the grooves that mounted the wooden shelving to the wall were flawless. The shelves and cabinets were smooth and level with interesting little bits of scrollwork carved into them. The countertop, she suddenly realized, was hand-tooled from materials found in the caverns. And the fireplace that took up half of the one wall was a work of art and well crafted. Gwen caught the inquisitive look in her companion’s eyes. “You are amazing, you know that?” the bard blurted unexpectedly.
A slow lazy grin formed on Randi’s face, lighting her blue eyes until they seemed to glow. “I have many skills,” she drawled with a smirk until her soulmate batted her in the stomach. “But this was actually very therapeutic for me,” she added seriously. “It was important for me to be creative. It gave me a direction away from the killing and the death.”
They both sat quietly for a time after that, neither sure what to say. Finally Gwen whispered, “I’m glad you had this.” She swallowed hard. “If I couldn’t be there for you, I’m glad you had something like this to help. The work you put into this place is truly incredible. I can see so much of you here.”
“I think,” Randi answered slowly, “that if things had been different, I would have been a builder. I’m no artist, but I enjoy working with my hands.”
Gwen looked for a long moment at the finely crafted and superbly fitted furnishings that grace the cabin interior. Floor to ceiling it was a work of art, but the gleam in the blue eyes told her that Randi didn’t view the work the same way. She took the large, calloused hands in hers and caressed them tenderly. “I think you can be anything you want to be.” She reached up a hand to stroke the scar that was noticeably faded even in the dim light. “I believe in you.”
Tears welled up in Randi’s eyes at the simple, profound statement though she didn’t allow them to fall. “And I believe in you, Little One. I always have.” Randi opened her strong arms, and Gwen slid into the spot reserved for her alone. They kissed softly and the afternoon faded into evening in quiet, sleepy contentment as the two dozed in one another’s arms.
They hadn’t slept two hours when they woke from their nap. Or rather, Gwen woke to gentle, tickling kisses being rained upon her neck and shoulders. As soon as Randi realized she was awake, she escalated her attack, shifting to put Gwen completely beneath her and deepening her kisses. Gwen moaned languidly, smiling when she felt Randi do the same above her. They separated to breathe, only to have the silence broken by a low rumbling. They looked at each other and burst into laughter.
“Guess we’d better feed the beasts, huh?”
“Yeah, before the neighbors in town come looking for the earthquake.” Still chuckling, they moved to the kitchen and began fixing dinner together.
“Did you ever use a staff before we started working together?” Randi questioned. They were in a cleared space of the gym chamber sparring. Randi was once more impressed by Gwen’s natural aptitude for the weapon and continued to encourage her to become more aggressive with her use of it.
A furrow formed in her brow as Gwen thought over the question while trying to maintain her focus of thought on the exercise match. “Um....” Smack. Swipe. Crack. “Sort of, I guess, maybe, but not really.”
Now it was Randi’s turn to frown. Muttering, “Sorta, I guess, maybe, but not really. Uh huh. Very informative. Yep. A LOT of help there.” She pulled up, catching Gwen’s staff with a sharp popping sound and grimaced inwardly at the strength behind the blow. Randi was going to have to start being more careful. It was a sure bet Gwen didn’t know her own strength at this point. “You wanna be a little more specific, please?”
“Can we finish sparring first?” Gwen asked shyly. “I’ve missed this.”
A feral grin crossed the warrior’s face as she released Gwen’s stave and returned her own to a ready position. “Certainly, Little One. I’ve missed this as well.”
For almost an hour, the only sounds echoing throughout the grotto were the solid thunks of wood upon wood and the slight quickening of two sets of breathing. The hits kept a rhythm, then suddenly the pace increased rapidly before ending abruptly. Now only the fast, heavy breathing of the two women could be heard as they locked eyes in the charged silence. Randi was the first to break it.
“You’re getting better, Gwen.” she stated, stepping away and leaning the practice stave in the corner. “I mean, you’ve always been something of a natural, but you’re obviously become more comfortable with your staff. You seem more sure of yourself.” Gwen blushed furiously at the compliment and dropped her gaze. Randi reached out with both hands, taking the staff in one hand and raising her chin with her other. Another hot blush raced across Gwen’s face as their eyes met. She had to grin at the arched eyebrow Randi gave her, then Randi responded with a smile of her own.
“Thank you,” Gwen whispered. “It feels a little more a part of me every time I work with it,” she added a little louder.
“As it should,” Randi stated, putting an arm around the blonde and dropping a kiss on the top of her head. “If you keep it up, you’ll be the best I’ve ever seen. Maybe even better than I am with it.”
Gwen stopped dead in her tracks then and looked at the Sabre in amazement. “Excuse me?”
“Okay, you’re excused,” Randi replied, resuming their forward motion with a slight tug on her shoulders. She waited patiently, knowing the questions would come.
Gwen for her part was flabbergasted, trying to wrap her mind around the fact that someone as decorated as her Marine could think that about her ability. She had gotten better, and in fact felt very comfortable with her progress but still. To hear Randi say something like that aloud was.... “Why do you think that?” finally making sense of the questions swirling in her brain. “You’re one of the best there is.”
Now it was Randi’s blush at the frank compliment, especially since she knew the praise was sincere and not just hollow flattery. She nodded indicating both her acknowledgement of the tribute to her skills and the truth of her words. “Yes,” she agreed slowly, “but it is not my only weapon and not usually my weapon of choice. I am most comfortable with a blade - even more so than with a laser or a gun though I am a top marksmen in all of them.” Gwen nodded her head at this statement as though it was the most natural declaration in the world. “You have a natural aptitude for the staff,” Randi continued. “You took to it like a duck to water, and you are far advanced to where most students are at this point in their training. It’s almost as though you were born to it.” Gwen chuckled, and Randi looked at her in surprise. “Share?”
Green eyes twinkled as they re-entered the cabin. “C’mon, Stud. Let’s get ready for bed, and I’ll tell you just how natural I wasn’t with this thing once upon a time.”
Part 2